diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/66728-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66728-0.txt | 10089 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 10089 deletions
diff --git a/old/66728-0.txt b/old/66728-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 88d79c8..0000000 --- a/old/66728-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,10089 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Kingmakers, by Burton E. Stevenson - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: The Kingmakers - -Author: Burton E. Stevenson - -Illustrator: E. C. Caswell - -Release Date: November 13, 2021 [eBook #66728] - -Language: English - -Produced by: D A Alexander, David E. Brown, and the Online Distributed - Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was - produced from images generously made available by The - Internet Archive) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE KINGMAKERS *** - - - [Illustration: “I have come for you, Rénee!” he cried. - - PAGE 266] - - - - - THE KINGMAKERS - - BY - BURTON E. STEVENSON - - Author of “The Mystery of the Boule Cabinet,” - “The Gloved Hand,” etc. - - FRONTISPIECE BY - E. C. CASWELL - - [Illustration] - - NEW YORK - DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY - 1922 - - - - - COPYRIGHT, 1922, - BY BURTON E. STEVENSON - - - The Quinn & Boden Company - BOOK MANUFACTURERS - RAHWAY NEW JERSEY - - - - -CONTENTS - - (TIME: FEBRUARY, 1921) - - - PART I.--MONDAY - - CHAPTER PAGE - - I. THE COUNTESS RÉMOND 3 - - II. A TRAGIC MEMORY 15 - - III. A DUO AT THE OPÉRA 25 - - IV. ALLIANCE 34 - - V. MADAME GHITA 45 - - VI. ON THE SHORTCOMINGS OF REPUBLICS 57 - - - PART II.--TUESDAY - - VII. THE ROAD TO EZE 69 - - VIII. THE COUNTESS IN ACTION 83 - - IX. A KING’S APOLOGIA 93 - - X. THE BOMB BURSTS 104 - - XI. SELDEN MAKES HIS CHOICE 119 - - - PART III.--WEDNESDAY - - XII. A DAY’S WORK 137 - - XIII. CLEARING THE GROUND 150 - - XIV. PLACE AUX DAMES 162 - - XV. THE LIONS ROAR 175 - - XVI. AT CIRO’S 188 - - XVII. A PROMISE 203 - - XVIII. REVELATIONS 215 - - - PART IV.--THURSDAY - - XIX. SELDEN TAKES AN INVENTORY 231 - - XX. A PHILOSOPHER DISCOURSES 244 - - XXI. THE UNLIT LAMP 256 - - XXII. A WOMAN’S DECISION 267 - - XXIII. THE PRINCE PLAYS 274 - - - PART V.--FRIDAY - - XXIV. AN AFFAIR OF STATE 285 - - XXV. THE COURSE OF HISTORY 294 - - - EPILOGUE - - (TIME: NOVEMBER, 1921) - - XXVI. A LAST ENCOUNTER 305 - - - - -PART I.--MONDAY - - - - -THE KINGMAKERS - - - - -CHAPTER I - -THE COUNTESS RÉMOND - - -Selden, entering from the dining-room, saw that the lounge was crowded, -and he paused for a moment to look about him. It was the half-hour -between dinner and the Sporting Club, and he was pleasantly aware of -the odours of good coffee and super-excellent tobacco, mingled with the -delicate and very expensive perfumes rising from the clothes, the hair, -the shoulders of the women lying indolently back in the deep chairs. - -It was the women who dominated the scene. There were men present, to be -sure, but they were as unobtrusive to the eye, as strictly utilitarian, -as the donor kneeling humbly in the corner of the picture before the -madonna he had paid to have painted. - -These men were donors, too, of many things besides paint--but the -resemblance ended there. For there was nothing madonna-like about the -women. They differed in being blonde or brune, of various contours, and -of all ages, but some subtle quality of spirit bound them together in -a common sisterhood. Their gowns ran the gamut of the rainbow and were -of every material and degree of eccentricity, but a common purpose -underlay them all. Every neck bore its rope of pearls, every hand its -clustered diamonds. - -Tributes to beauty, one might suppose--but not at all. The treasures -of the Rue de la Paix, the choicest creations of Cartier, had been -showered upon beauty and ugliness alike--if there was any difference, -beauty had the worst of it. Indeed most of these women were anything -but beautiful. There were some who were still slim, who still had -youth and a certain charm; there were two or three of an incredible -seductiveness, more dazzling than the brilliants on their fingers; but -for the most part they were fat, raddled, unspeakably vulgar, gazing -out at the world from between darkened lashes with eyes unutterably -weary and disillusioned. - -They were not all courtesans. The trophies so lavishly displayed were, -in part at least, the spoils of marriage; but, virtuous or vicious, -their worlds moved in the same orbit, with the same purpose, toward the -same end. - -Was it one of these women, Selden wondered, who had summoned him to -a rendezvous? He told himself that he was foolish to have come, that -he should have known better, and he had an impulse to pass on without -stopping. Yet something about the note which had been handed in to him -as he was dressing for dinner had piqued his curiosity, and piqued it -still: - - If Mr. Selden will be in the lounge at 9:45 this evening, he will not - only give one of his debtors an opportunity to express her gratitude, - but will learn something that may prove of interest. - -The writing was unusually firm and characteristic. He was quite -sure that he had never seen it before. And it was not in the least -sentimental, but decidedly of the world. It was this which persuaded -him to come. It is pleasant to have one’s services acknowledged, and he -was always willing to be interested. More than once he had been started -on a profitable trail in some such unusual fashion. On the other hand, -should it prove merely an attempt at intrigue, an advance on the part -of some impecunious lady who had secured his name from the chasseur, it -would be easy enough to withdraw--he had only to explain the state of -his finances! So here he was. - -He saw that the divan to the right of the fireplace was unoccupied, -threaded his way to it among the chairs and tables and over -outstretched feet, and asked the waiter for coffee. He lighted a -cigarette and glanced at his watch. It was 9:40. - -The fire had a welcome warmth, for he had still in his bones the chill -of unheated Austria, from which he had arrived only that morning, and -he leaned forward, elbows on knees, and stretched out his hands to it. -Indeed it was principally to get warm again that he had come to Monte -Carlo. - -But the chill was in his heart, too; and he shivered a little at -thought of the pinched, blue faces, the hopeless eyes.... - -He was suddenly conscious that some one was standing beside him. - -“Mr. Selden?” said a voice. - -In an instant he was on his feet, bowing above the hand that was held -out to him. - -His first impression was of that hand, long, nervous, but giving the -assurance of strength in reserve--just the hand to have produced the -writing of the note. His next was of the eyes, extraordinarily vivid -under level brows; with iris so distended that they seemed quite black, -though he was afterwards to see that they were a dark green shot with -yellow. - -“How happy I am to see you again!” she said in a clear voice, for the -benefit of the idly-observant room, withdrew her hand and sank into a -corner of the seat. “Please get me some coffee,” she added, “and give -me a cigarette.” - -Her eyes met his, as he held the match for her, and a twinkle of -amusement sprang into them. - -“Your sister is well, I hope?” she asked. “Let me see--it has been two -years, almost, since I last saw her.” - -“She is quite well, thank you,” answered Selden, who by this time had -pulled himself together, and was quite ready to accept a hypothetical -sister. “She is to be married next month,” he added, as a slight -contribution to the game. - -“How interesting! To an American? But of course. Tell me about it!” And -then, as the waiter served the coffee and passed on, she moved closer -to him and dropped her voice. “I do not wonder that you are astonished! -Confess that I am not in the least what you expected!” - -“I never expected to be so fortunate,” countered Selden, and permitted -himself to appraise her. - -There could be no question that she was most unusual--she would be -striking anywhere with her coal-black hair, her long pale face, her -vivid eyes and lips; striking too in the way she was dressed, without -ornament, in a narrow Lanvin gown of black which seemed to be part -of her, to be moulded to her as a snake’s skin is moulded. Then, at -second glance, Selden saw there was one ornament--a queer stone of -greenish-yellow, matching her eyes, catching her gown together across -the curve of her breasts. But there were no pearls, no brilliants, not -a single ring on her long fingers. Selden wondered if there were also -no donor. - -She took the coffee that he offered her and leaned back again in her -corner. As she sipped it slowly, she looked across at him with level -eyes, and Selden realized that she was also appraising him. He had -known at once, of course, that he had never seen her before, and her -glance seemed to indicate that he was equally unknown to her. A dozen -questions sprang to his lips, but he held them back. It was for her to -begin. And he was not quite sure of her status. A woman of position, -evidently; but as he looked at her he wondered whether the vividness of -eyes and lips, the even pallor of the face, owed something--a very tiny -something!--to art. If so, it was consummate art, such as one meets -nowhere outside of France. As for her age,--but he hesitated even to -venture a guess. - -“I have wanted to know you for a long time, Mr. Selden,” she said -softly at last. - -“You honour me!” - -“The historian of the war, the interpreter of the peace conference, the -champion of the League of Nations, the saviour of Central Europe!” she -went on. - -Selden stiffened a little, on guard against this irony. There was upon -her lips the merest shadow of a smile which might mean anything. - -“You seem extraordinarily well informed,” he said. - -“Oh, I hear people talk, and you would be surprised, I think, to -know how often your name is mentioned. I have even read some of your -articles. You write rather well.” - -“Thank you,” said Selden. “I am always striving to improve.” - -“Besides,” she added, “you are, in a way, a curiosity.” - -“Oh, in many ways!” he protested. - -“You are the only man I know,” she went on, leaning toward him, “who -has not lost hope. Every one else sees only shipwreck and disaster, but -you do not seem to see that at all.” - -“No,” agreed Selden, “I don’t. I see three hundred million people freed -of century-old shackles and struggling toward the light.” - -She was silent a moment--then she glanced around the room. - -“You can see that even here?” she asked. - -“It is rather difficult,” he admitted, following her glance. “But -after all, these people are of no importance--they are just wasters, -slackers, headed for death. Just the same,” he added, and stopped. - -She laughed a little at the way he shut his jaws. - -“Swear if you wish to!” - -“I was thinking of some things I saw in Vienna and southern Poland not -long ago.” - -Again she gave him a long glance, as though wondering whether she -could trust him. He was rather a queer-looking fellow, with a long, -smooth-shaven face, weather-beaten and deeply lined, but the steel-grey -eyes looked out steadily from under the heavy lashes, and there was -something in the set of the jaw that won confidence. It was a powerful -jaw, with muscles that bunched up into little ridges on either side. - -“Have you been to Goritza recently?” she asked. - -“I was there last month.” - -“Did you meet the new ruler?” The question was asked indolently, almost -carelessly, but there was in the voice a little quiver which struck -Selden’s ear. - -“You mean the president--Jeneski? Yes; he gave me an interview.” - -“What did you think of him?” - -“I thought him a remarkable man,” said Selden, looking at her and -wondering if it was to ask these questions she had summoned him here. - -“But impractical, a dreamer, I have been told,” she supplemented. - -“Impractical in some ways, perhaps,” Selden conceded; “a little of -a fanatic, as all reformers must be, to get anything done. But an -electrical man--full of fire and energy, discouraged by nothing. He is -greatly handicapped by the poverty of the country and the ignorance of -the people. They are having a hard time to get along, but at least they -have got rid of the mediæval dynasty which kept them in slavery for two -hundred years.” - -“Was it as bad as that?” she asked. - -“The old king meant well enough, and had his good moments, but he was -an absolute despot. Nobody could question his will--there was nothing -to hope for. Now they are free.” - -“And happy of course?” she commented, her lip curling a little. - -“It is difficult to be happy on an empty stomach. If Jeneski had two or -three million dollars....” - -“But since he has not?” - -“Well, they must go to work and earn it, and be glad they have -something to work for and look forward to. There are a lot of royalists -left, of course,” Selden added, “who lament the good old days, and -would like to see Jeneski overthrown. There is the old nobility and all -the hangers-on who made money out of the court, and who are now as poor -as anybody.” - -“So some day, perhaps, there will be a restoration?” - -“No, I don’t think so. Restorations are expensive. The royalists -haven’t any money, and the old king is quite bankrupt. I admire him for -one thing, though.” - -“What is that?” - -“Jeneski told me they had offered him half a million dollars to -renounce the throne, and he refused it--said that no king could -renounce his throne, any more than he could renounce his right hand or -the colour of his hair--not those words, of course, but that was the -idea. Good old mediæval, divine right stuff!” - -“I like him for that.” - -“So do I, and I’m going to try to see him. He’s staying somewhere along -the Riviera, isn’t he?” - -“Yes, at Nice.” - -“Jeneski spoke also of the former prime minister--a very able man.” - -“Yes--the Baron Lappo. He is with the king, I believe.” - -“So Jeneski said. He tried to detach him, but it was no use. Lappo is -devoted to the dynasty. And of course they have some plot in hand. -Well, if it amuses them,” and Selden shrugged his shoulders. “But they -would better make haste. In six months it will be too late--Jeneski -will have his people with him. Does the king keep up a court over here?” - -“I do not know, but I have been told he lives very simply.” - -“Do you happen to know his grandson, the crown prince Danilo?” - -“I have seen him--he is often at the Sporting Club.” - -“A great gambler, I have heard?” - -“It is in the blood,” said the girl, with a little shrug. “His father -was killed in a duel that followed a night of play.” - -Selden looked at her again. She seemed well informed about other things -besides himself. - -“Have you ever been to Goritza?” he asked. - -“I was born there,” she answered quietly. - -“Born there?” he echoed. “But you--you....” - -“Well?” she asked, smiling at his astonishment. - -“You look like a Parisienne, and you talk like an American!” - -“I was taken to America when I was a child, and grew up there,” she -explained. - -He waited for her to go on, to elucidate the atmosphere of Paris, but -she seemed lost in thought. Once he fancied her eyes wandered toward -the door, as though she were expecting some one. There was some work he -had planned to do that evening--work he really ought to do. Besides, an -explanation was undoubtedly due him, and it was time she made it. In -spite of himself, he stirred nervously. - -“Sit still a moment longer,” she laughed, perceiving the movement. - -“I beg your pardon.” - -“Oh, I am not offended--I know how restless Americans are. And I know -what is in your mind: you have some work to do. It is always so with -an American. But I have not yet told you why I wished to see you. In -the first place, I desired to thank you for a very great service--the -greatest service a man can render a woman.” - -Was she in earnest, Selden wondered? She certainly seemed so, and -he tried to think what the greatest service was a man could render -a woman. There were so many services--besides, it depended on the -woman--and also on the man. - -“If it is a riddle, I give it up,” he said. “How could I render you a -service? I have never seen you before.” - -“No--nor I you.” - -“What was the service?” - -“You rid me of a husband I hated.” - -Selden leaned back in his corner and put the thought of work definitely -behind him. He had not expected anything like this. - -“That _is_ interesting,” he commented. “You mean I--ah--put him out of -the way?” - -She nodded, her lips quivering. - -“Of course,” said Selden, “it would be foolish for me to deny that I -have a long list of assassinations to my credit. But I do not seem to -recall this particular one.” - -“I think the date will bring it back to your mind.” - -“What was the date?” - -Her face was ashen, and her eyes burned into his. Could it be that she -was in earnest? - -“The sixth of June, 1918,” she said hoarsely. - -Selden contracted his brows in an effort to remember where he had been -on the sixth of June, 1918. That was two years and a half ago, and so -much had happened; the sixth of June--yes, of course--that was a day -he would remember all his life. At dawn, he had watched the Marines -straighten out their line toward Torcy, and late in the afternoon -he had seen them go forward against Belleau Wood and Bouresches. He -remembered the thrill with which he had learned of the order for -the attack--we were going in at last! And he had hurried out of -headquarters and clambered up to a little red-roofed farm-house looking -down on Belleau.... - -But what connection could all this have with the woman beside him? - -And then his face stiffened at a sudden recollection. - -“You don’t mean,” he stammered, “you can’t possibly mean that you were -the wife....” - -She nodded, white to the lips. Then suddenly her face changed, the -blood rushed back into it, and she was smiling gaily. - -Selden, more astonished than ever, looked around to see two men -approaching, one old and rather fat, but with a keen, distinguished -face, embellished by a monocle; the other young and slim, thirty at the -most, perhaps less than that.... - -“Dear countess!” cried the elder man, in French, and raised her hand -and kissed it. “I have been searching for you everywhere. Permit me -to present to you Prince Danilo. My prince,” he added, turning to the -young man, “this is the Countess Rémond, of whom you have heard me so -often speak.” - - - - -CHAPTER II - -A TRAGIC MEMORY - - -As the prince bowed, with much empressement, above the slim hand -extended to him, Selden was conscious of a rapid but penetrating -scrutiny on the part of the older man. It was as if an X-ray had -been plunged into the innermost recesses of his being, photographed -everything that was to be seen there, and been instantly withdrawn. -He had never seen more remarkable eyes--which was perhaps why their -owner ambushed one of them behind a glass; nor a more remarkable face, -alert, high-nosed, finely coloured, with a mouth at once forceful -and good-humoured, and an air that bespoke wide knowledge and deep -experience. - -“Enchanted to meet you, madame,” the prince was murmuring in the most -approved fashion. “It is true that the baron has spoken often of you.” - -“M. le Baron does me too much honour,” protested the countess. - -“Impossible, madame,” countered the baron. “To prove to you how much in -earnest I am, I have come all the way from Nice expressly to pay you my -respects, having learned only this morning, quite by accident, that you -were here. Why did you not inform me?” - -“Ah,” murmured the countess, “I know how busy you always are!” - -“So it remained for me to learn it I know not how--a voice on the -Promenade des Anglais, a bit of gossip at the casino, a line in the -Petit Niçois,--‘The Countess Rémond is at the Hotel de Paris.’ At -least, I lost no time. I had my man confirm it over the telephone; -unhappily you were out, so I could make no engagement. But I came just -the same, and brought the prince with me, hoping to be so fortunate as -to find you free for the evening.” - -“What is it you propose?” asked the countess, who had listened to all -this laughingly, yet with a certain curious intentness, as though -seeking to find in it somewhere a code, a key, a hidden meaning. - -“I was going to propose the opera--‘Tosca’--you have, of course, heard -it many times; but there is a new tenor, an American. Afterwards the -club, Ciro’s--what you wish. But if you are engaged,” and his eyes -rested fleetingly upon Selden. - -“This is M. Selden,” said the countess; “an old friend of mine in -America, whom I found sitting here a moment ago, quite by accident. -M. Selden, this is Prince Danilo of Goritza, and the Baron Lappo, -counsellor of kings, and also an old friend of mine.” - -“Counsellor of one king, only, monsieur,” corrected the baron; “I find -it enough.” - -“You have heard of M. Selden,” added the countess; “you, at least, -baron, who read everything. It was he who wrote those articles in the -_London Times_ about our new republic. They must have annoyed you -deeply!” - -“Ah, they did!” agreed the baron, smiling. “I liked the ones on Austria -much better--you must permit me, monsieur, to congratulate you on a -splendid piece of work. There we see eye to eye. And let me add that I -am happy indeed to meet you. You will perhaps give me an opportunity to -expose my point of view.” - -“It is exactly what I hoped, M. le Baron,” said Selden. “I was saying -to madame but a moment since that I must try to see the king.” - -“Yes, that can be arranged. He will welcome the opportunity. I will -let you know.” The baron paused a moment and looked him over with a -quizzical smile. “You are a great republican, hein?” he asked. “I also, -in theory, though perhaps you will not believe it. It is true--but -not for my country; no, there I am a monarchist. I do not believe our -people are ready for a republic. In another generation, perhaps, but -not now. They require education--but we will talk of all that some -other time. Perhaps you would care to hear ‘La Tosca’ once again? I -have a box--I should be most happy.” - -“Thank you,” said Selden; “but I have some work to do. Even at Monte -Carlo I try to do a little.” - -“Ah, you Americans!” murmured the baron. “It is no wonder you own the -world! I will speak to the king to-morrow. You shall hear from me. You -are staying at this hotel?” - -“Yes, M. le Baron. And thank you.” - -“Au revoir,” said the countess, and held out her hand. “I am so glad -to have seen you again, and I shall not forget our engagement for -to-morrow. At twelve, shall we say?” - -Selden was quick to bow assent. - -“At twelve,” he agreed. - -“Till to-morrow, then,” said the countess, and moved away, the plump -but altogether distinguished baron on one side and the tall, rather -commonplace prince on the other. - -A strange trio, Selden told himself, as he stood for a moment looking -after them--at the graceful lines of the woman’s figure; at the baron’s -head, with its grey hair parted down the back after the ancient manner; -at the prince’s negligent walk and careless air--a little too careless, -perhaps, to be quite genuine. And yet perhaps not, for the face was -careless too, with its dark skin and shining eyes and sensuous mouth; -not a bad face, but rather a weak one, as of a man who no longer found -any cause worth fighting for. - -They had paused a moment to get some wraps from the vestiaire, and the -countess looked back at him and smiled. Then they passed through the -door together, and Selden, shaking himself out of his thoughts, betook -himself to his room. There he changed into an old dressing-gown and -disreputable slippers, got his pipe to going, sat down at his desk and -plunged resolutely into the article he was finishing for the _Times_. -Long practice had perfected his ability to switch his mind at will from -one subject to another, and for the hour that followed he was not at -Monte Carlo but at Neustadt in central Austria, witnessing the loading -of a long Red Cross train with half-starved children to be taken away -into Switzerland to be fed. It was the only way to save them--no one -realized that better than their mothers--but there had been scenes.... -For to many of the women these pale little wraiths were all that the -war had left them. - -He leaned back at last with a sigh of satisfaction; then got his -manuscript together, looked it over, made a correction here and there, -sealed it up, addressed it, summoned the porter and sent it off. That -done, he filled his pipe again, stretched out on the chaise-longue and -allowed his mind to wander back over the events of the evening. - -A strange trio. Each remarkable--especially the baron. To talk -with him would be worth while. His point of view was certain to be -interesting--and might, after all, be the right one. As for the prince, -he seemed to be little more than a puppet in the baron’s hands--he -had certainly given the impression of being led around--led up to the -countess to be introduced, led to the opera. Perhaps that was the -price he paid for freedom in other directions--and crown princes were -destined to be puppets, more or less! As for the countess, evidently a -woman of the world, wise in its ways, refined in its furnace--but also -a little hardened. Curious how, when the baron was speaking, she seemed -always to be watching for her cue. - -Perhaps it was really a drama that was preparing, with these three for -the protagonists. And perhaps he too would have a part--a minor one, -of course; but to be behind the scenes would be something. That was -where he loved to be, behind the scenes, not involved in the action but -free to watch the strings that worked the puppets and to try to trace -them to their controlling source. It was great luck--too good to be -true! He was letting his imagination run away with him. But how else -explain the sudden interest of the Countess Rémond? To suppose that she -had summoned him to a rendezvous merely to thank him--that was absurd! -She would not waste her time like that. No; there was some other -purpose, and the baron and the prince had arrived at a most inopportune -moment, for she was just upon the verge of explanation. Or had she been -expecting them all the while? Was that why her eyes had sought the door? - -And this engagement for to-morrow which she had suddenly evolved? What -did that mean? - -Well, to-morrow would tell! - -But he realized that he had need to be on guard. He recalled her -strange face, her burning eyes, her vivid mouth. Who was she? What -was she? A woman with a furnace inside her. No novice, certainly. But -neither was he a novice! A fierce woman--how her face had hardened when -she had mentioned that date--the sixth of June, 1918! - -Selden’s hardened, too, for he was not likely ever to forget the -happenings of that day--one happening in particular. - -At two o’clock in the afternoon, in the old farm-house which had been -the home of some quiet peasant family for a hundred years, but which -was now the headquarters of General Harbord, commanding the Marine -brigade of the Second Division, he had seen an order typed off which -marked the beginning of the American offensive. It was an order that -at five o’clock the Marines should advance against Belleau Wood and -the village of Bouresches. The Marines had taken over their present -positions from the French only a few hours before, and the Germans -would count on their waiting to get settled before doing any attacking. -Therefore there was every reason to expect the advantage of surprise. -In any event, as General Harbord remarked, the way to act in an active -sector was to be active. - -Copies were made of the order and a minute later two dispatch bearers -were pounding away toward the lines to convey them to the regimental -commanders. Selden, tingling with excitement, resolved to watch the -advance from the very best position discoverable, and for the next hour -scouted up and down behind the lines. He found, at last, a place which -seemed ideal, a tiny farm-house with red-tiled roof partially blown -away, looking down from a little knoll upon both wood and village. -He assured himself that the place was deserted and that there was a -ladder by which he could reach the roof, then walked over to the little -orchard and lay down in the shade to rest. - -He must have dozed, for he was roused suddenly by a clatter of -explosions. The beginning of the attack, he told himself, and then, -as he started to rise, saw a motor-cycle wheel swiftly into the yard -beside the house and stop. The rider, whom he recognized as one of -the couriers from headquarters, sprang to the ground, and, after a -quick look around, entered the house. He was out again in a moment, -gathering up some bits of wood and dried grass, which he took back -into the house. Then he drew a cupful of gasolene from the tank of his -motor-cycle and hurried into the house again. - -Selden, watching motionless, told himself bitterly that he would have -to seek another vantage point--evidently this place was going to be -used by the army. He would inquire--and he was just rising to his feet -when he was astounded to see a thin column of smoke rising from the -chimney. The day was windless and the smoke rose straight into the air. -Then suddenly it stopped--started again--stopped--started again. Five -distinct puffs floated upward toward the sky, then the smoke stopped -for good, and a moment later the dispatch rider emerged, flung himself -into the saddle and was off. - -Selden lay staring after him, trying to understand. It had been a -signal, of course, but to whom? To our men? But why use so clumsy a -method, when there were telephones everywhere? To the Germans? The -thought brought him bounding to his feet, and in another moment he was -racing down the hill. But he lost his way in a strip of woods; he ran -into a deep ravine, which delayed him; and then into a stretch of bog, -around which he had to work his way, and even as he panted up the road -toward headquarters, the earth burst asunder with the thunder of the -artillery preparation. - -General Harbord listened to the gasped-out story with a face of -granite, and called his chief of staff. - -“Have we time to stop the attack?” he asked. - -“Impossible, sir,” said the chief. “There is just a minute and a half. -We should only disorganize it.” - -So they sat and waited--through a minute which seemed like an hour--and -then the reports came pouring in--of the massed machine-gun fire which -had greeted the attack at the very outset, of the rifles waiting in -the woods; oh, yes, our men had gone on, but the casualties were very -heavy, especially among the officers--yes, Colonel Catlin too. The -Germans had seemed to know the very minute to expect them.... - -There was a brief trial, late that night, and a swift conviction. The -accused had denied nothing, admitted nothing--merely shrugging his -shoulders as he listened to Selden’s story and realized the game was -up--asking only that he might write a letter to his wife; and at dawn a -firing-squad had ended the affair. - -Selden had, of course, not seen the letter, but it shocked him now -to think that the woman to whom the man wrote that night was the -lovely being who had summoned him to a rendezvous. He had made no -inquiries--indeed, had sought to drop the whole sordid incident out of -his consciousness. But now he began to wonder who the man really was. -How had he managed to win this gorgeous woman? What had he said in the -letter? - -The censor, of course, would permit him to say little except good-bye; -certainly he would not permit him to mention Selden’s name, or even to -refer to him indirectly. Most probably the letter had never been sent -at all--had been simply turned over to the intelligence department. -But, in that case, how had she known? In any case, how had she known? - -The thought brought him bolt upright. It would have been wiser to keep -that strange trio under observation. He had been wrong to yield to the -feeling that he was in the way. That the baron had come to Monte Carlo -merely to pay his respects and introduce the prince Selden did not -for an instant believe--and what place better than an opera box for a -discreet talk? Decidedly he should have gone along! - -Perhaps it was not yet too late. He glanced at his watch--yes, eleven -forty-five--the opera was over. But there remained Ciro’s and the -Sporting Club.... - -In another instant, he was kicking off his slippers and reaching for -his shoes. - - - - -CHAPTER III - -A DUO AT THE OPERA - - -The opera at Monte Carlo is housed in the end of the Casino building -nearest the Hotel de Paris, so that the Countess Rémond and her two -companions had only to cross the street. It was to the private entrance -that the baron led the way. Here the prince paused. - -“Do you require me any longer?” he asked. - -“Perhaps you would better go in and be seen with us for a moment,” said -the baron. - -The prince nodded curtly, and the three followed a deferential, -gold-laced flunkey up the red-carpeted stair, and into a box. - -It is a masterpiece of its kind, this opera house, the work of that -Charles Garnier who built the Paris opera, and whose style, if too -gay and florid for a temple dedicated to the classics, is admirably -suited to the frivolous atmosphere of Monte Carlo. Outside it is a -medley of columns, mosaics, lyres, masks and minarets; inside, of -gilding, garlands, friezes and frescoes. Vigorous young women support -the domed ceiling, naked youths perch precariously on the cornices; -one is confused and intimidated by the riot of colour and decoration. -But gradually one gets used to it, and the auditorium itself is -admirable--a single floor of comfortable seats stretching below the -boxes down to the stage. - -There are three large boxes, the central one, with gilded canopy, -being reserved for Monaco’s Prince. It was into one of the others -that the baron’s party was shown; and the baron, after assisting -the countess to a seat, himself sat down and looked out across the -audience toward the stage. The prince refused the chair proffered by -the attendant, and stood leaning against the side of the box as though -poised for flight. - -The play had proceeded to the second act, and Scarpia was explaining -his evil designs to Tosca, while her lover was being melodiously -tortured off-stage. The baron looked only long enough to see that Della -Rizza was singing Tosca and Dinh-Gilly Scarpia, and then, having heard -them many times, he turned his attention from the stage to the audience. - -This audience, with the reputation of being the most blasé in the -world, was lolling in its seats, listening perfunctorily to the music, -and almost visibly digesting a too-generous dinner. Not until Scarpia -had died, with a last convulsion, and Tosca had placed the candles on -either side of his head, and the curtain had come down and the lights -gone up, did it stir. Then it rose to its feet as by a common impulse -and surged forth into the pillared atrium to walk up and down and get a -little gentle exercise and look itself over. - -But the baron did not rise. Instead he drew his chair further back into -the recesses of the box. - -“Go, my prince,” he said, “and take a look at the ladies. Only, I pray -you, do not enter the rooms. I have an affair of importance to discuss -with our dear countess.” - -The prince disappeared in an instant and the baron leaned back with a -sigh. - -“If he were only more serious,” he said; “but he resembles that -great-great-uncle for whom he was named--intelligent, generous, but -entirely mad when it comes to women and games of chance.” - -“His father was also a little like that, was he not?” asked the -countess, with a smile. - -“Yes--it is true,” and the baron sighed again; “but he was also more -earnest, more interested in affairs of state. It was a great blow to -the king when he was killed--suddenly--like that--his eldest son. He -knew nothing about it until they came bringing the body. Now all his -hopes are centred in this boy, who causes us so many anxieties.” - -“He is still young,” the countess pointed out; “and he is at least -discreet--one hears nothing of his love affairs.” - -“Ah, there at least we have been fortunate,” said the baron. “For some -years now there has been only one. It has grown more serious than I -like, yet it is far better than the ruinous affairs in which he might -have been involved. But to the gambling there is no end as long as he -can find a sou in his pocket. He has a sort of vertigo when he sees the -tables, with the wheels going round and the banknotes falling here and -there and the croupiers calling the numbers--a vertigo, that is how -he describes it. Fortunately at present he has no money and I know no -one of whom he can borrow. His debts, I think, have reached the limit. -There is perhaps some comfort in that!” he added grimly. - -During this discourse, as before that evening, the countess listened -as though waiting for a cue and finding none. - -“Why did you send for me?” she asked abruptly. - -“Because I have need of you.” - -“Of course--but in what way?” - -“We are preparing to place the king back on his throne.” - -She shrugged sceptically. - -“And I take it for granted,” went on the baron, with a sudden unveiling -of his eyes, “that you would not be sorry to see Jeneski punished--his -work undone, his dream broken.” - -Her face was livid as she returned his look. - -“Yes,” she said thickly, “I should be glad of that.” - -“I thought so,” said the baron, and polished his glass abstractedly. - -“But it is impossible.” - -“It is not impossible--it is all but arranged. One little impulse more -and it is done. You will supply that impulse.” - -“I warn you,” said the countess, “that I shall have to know everything -before I consent.” - -“You shall know everything,” agreed the baron; “and furthermore I can -promise you, if we succeed, not only--shall we say satisfaction?--but a -material reward--a substantial one.” - -“We can speak of that later,” said the countess, “after I have -consented. But why do you come to me? What is it I can do?” - -“I come to you,” replied the baron, “in the first place because you -are a clever woman, and in the second place because you have lived in -America for a long time, and I suppose you understand that people. As -for me, I confess I never do.” - -“You mean the women?” - -“But naturally. The men--they are not difficult to understand. Though I -sometimes wonder if they can really be as simple as they appear.” - -“They are,” said the countess. “Children. Bad ones, sometimes, but -still children, good at heart.” - -“They seem so to me,” agreed the baron. - -“Then it is not this M. Selden?” - -“No--though he is important also. Unfortunately at this moment it -is the question of a woman--two women--perhaps even three women! It -is a difficult matter--very difficult; but there is one thing that -simplifies it--one of these women is very ambitious and very ignorant.” - -“That goes without saying,” commented the countess, “if she is a rich -American. But if you will cease speaking in riddles....” - -The baron laughed. - -“Here is the history,” he said; “it is a peculiar one, such as could -happen nowhere but in America. This woman, when she was quite young, -worked as a waitress in a public restaurant at a place in the western -part of the United States called Denver. She met there one day a young -man who was a miner, married him and went back with him into the -mountains to search for gold. That was admirable, was it not? They kept -searching for a long time, and they did not find any gold, but at last -they found copper--a mountain of it. My informant tells me that this is -not an exaggeration--that it was really a mountain, though it is there -no longer. - -“This young man had no money, and to develop a mine of copper, even -when you have it all together in one mountain, takes a great deal. For -a long time nobody believed his story about this mountain, but at last -he secured enough money from some men in Denver to build a little mill. -But it was not profitable, partly because it was far from the market -and the railroad would not extend itself for such a small mill, but -principally because it was necessary to pay so high wages to the men -who worked the mill. It was very hard to get any men at all, and they -could charge what they pleased. So the mill had to be closed, and it -looked as though the man had failed--that he would have to sell his -mountain for a very small sum. The years were passing; neither the man -nor the woman were as young as they had been--especially the woman. She -had had two children. She was discouraged. She wanted him to sell. But -he would not. - -“Now regard how strange are the ways of providence. One day a young man -came to him and said, ‘I hear you cannot work your mill because labour -is so dear.’ - -“‘That is so,’ said the other. - -“‘Then I have a proposal to make. I have some friends in the country -from which I come, strong, active young men like myself, who wish to -come to America, but who have no money. If you will bring them to -America, they will work for you for two years and you will give them -but to eat and sleep. After that, we will arrange a fair wage.’ - -“Eh bien, the man raised money enough to bring to America twenty of -these young men, and they went to work for him. They worked well, -and soon twenty more were brought over, and then fifty more, and then -a hundred more. At the end of five years, a little city had grown up -at the foot of that mountain of copper, and the man who had made the -proposal to bring over the first ones governed it. And all the men in -that city came from my country.” - -The baron paused for a moment to enjoy the start of surprise which the -countess could not wholly repress. - -“So it is that story you are telling me!” she said. - -“Shall I go on?” - -She nodded and settled a little farther back into the shadow. - -“The people were well treated,” continued the baron. “They lived better -than they had ever lived; they saved money and sent it home that their -families might join them. But beyond everything, they piled up a great, -an enormous fortune for the man who had discovered the mountain. And -his wife soon forgot that she had at one time worked in a restaurant.” - -“Ah, yes,” murmured the countess, with a strange smile; “and her -children never knew it!” - -“Perhaps so,” agreed the baron, searching her face with his keen eyes. -“I do not know. But at last we began to suspect that we had been wrong -to permit so many of our young men to go to America to work for this -man of copper, though we had been glad enough at the time, since we -had no work for them at home. But they were always writing back about -America, about how well things were there--about liberty! Some of them -came back from time to time and talked too much and too wildly. The -climax which we should have foreseen came at last. A bomb was thrown at -the king.” - -The baron paused as though to contemplate--to say a prayer before--an -act so terrible, so sacrilegious. - -“Continue, my friend,” encouraged the countess. “I find this history -immensely entertaining.” - -“No doubt you already know most of it,” suggested the baron. - -“Even if I do, it gains new interest from your manner of telling. -Please go on.” - -“As for the rest, I will be brief. We found that that bomb had been -thrown by a man who had come back from America expressly for that -purpose. He said so, quite frankly. He told us that another would -succeed where he had failed--that our country was to be made a republic -like America. We laughed and hanged him--but it gave us to think. So -we sent agents to America. They unearthed for us the history which I -have just recounted, and they found it was indeed true that over there -they were plotting against us. Their leader--the man who ruled them, -who organized them, who collected their money, who furnished all the -brains--was a radical, an anarchist, who, fifteen years before, had -been forced to flee from Goritza for his life.” - -“And who is now the president of the new republic,” broke in the -countess. “In a word, Jeneski.” - -“It is true; the world sometimes seems to me to be upside down,” and -the baron rubbed a puzzled hand over his head. “I do not yet know how -it happened--but in those last days of the war, when everything was -falling to pieces, but when we thought ourselves firmly re-established, -he suddenly appeared, won over what was left of the army, and in an -hour we were fleeing for the frontier.” - -“With the crown jewels and the contents of the treasury,” said the -countess. - -The baron smiled a deprecatory smile. - -“The treasury was all but empty, and as for the jewels, they belonged -to the king. Besides, their value has been much exaggerated. Most -unfortunately. If they had been worth more, my task would be an easier -one.” - -The countess smiled. It was impossible to be annoyed with the baron. - -“Please finish the story,” she said. - -The audience was beginning to filter back into its seats for the last -act. - -“There is but a word more. As I said just now, I am going to place the -king back on his throne.” - -“Then the jewels are not all sold?” - -“Alas--long since!” - -“Well?” - -The baron’s eyes were burning as he leaned forward toward her. - -“Well--do you know what I propose? The most ironic coup in history! I -propose to use for our king the millions heaped up for that king of -copper by the very men who are now ruling in our stead. Superb, is it -not?” - -She was staring at him, striving to understand. - -But before she could speak, the lights went out, there came a sharp rap -from the conductor, and the orchestra began. - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -ALLIANCE - - -This time it was the baron who attended and the countess who was -distraught. The story he had told her had awakened memories and -emotions deeper, more violent, than he suspected, and though she -managed to keep her face serene, she was on fire within. Whereas the -baron, assured that he was making progress, could abandon himself -to a new sensation, the pleasure of hearing “E lucevan le stelle” -incomparably sung by a voice as smooth, as soft, as iridescent as the -satin in old Flemish paintings. For John McCormack was making his début -as Mario that evening, and it was not until this moment that he found -himself. - -And the audience sat spellbound and listened. - -There was no resisting the wild applause, which refused to be silenced. -Perhaps the singer, after the shortcomings of the earlier acts, -welcomed the opportunity to show what he could do. At any rate, he -nodded to M. Lauweryns, who was waiting expectantly with raised baton. - -“It is not possible for him to sing it again like that!” cried an -excited woman’s voice; but he did, perhaps even a shade more perfectly. - -“Come, let us go,” said the baron, when it was over. “Let us keep that -voice fresh in our ears. It is a pity he is so uncouth,” he added, as -he laid the countess’s wrap about her shoulders. “It must annoy him -very much. Now let us look for that scapegrace of mine.” - -They descended together to the atrium, but the prince was not among the -people loitering there. The public gaming rooms beyond were jammed with -the usual sordid crowd--shabby old men and women to whom the tables -were the breath of life, who spent week after week, month after month, -watching the wheel and recording every play, in the hope of discovering -a system; cheap adventurers, striving to pick up a few francs; -half-starved shop-girls, risking their last little notes with trembling -hands; harpies of the underworld, trying to attach themselves to any -man who seemed to be winning; all the ugly, tattered, repulsive fringes -of society.... - -“He would not be here,” said the baron, and hastened through the -tainted atmosphere to the private rooms beyond. - -But neither was the prince there, and after a vain look around, the -baron had a word with the chief inspector. - -“M. le Prince was here,” said the inspector, “but only for a moment. He -met some one he knew--a young man, a newcomer, an American apparently, -not yet known to the attendants. They went away together--perhaps to -the Sporting Club.” - -“Thank you; we shall see,” said the baron. - -As he turned away, the countess, who had listened to all this with the -utmost indifference, suppressed a slight yawn. - -“If you will see me to my hotel,” she suggested. - -The baron came back with a start to the obligations of the moment. - -“You see how it is!” he protested. “I am no longer myself. These -affairs grow too much for me--it is a sign that I am getting old. You -will forgive me, will you not?” - -“But, yes--run along and search for your prince.” - -“Confound the prince,” said the baron. “Let us go to Ciro’s--I am sure -you are thirsty. Besides, I have still much to say to you.” - -The countess hesitated. It would not do to be too docile to this -Lappo--a little discipline might strengthen her position. - -“Prove that you forgive me,” he urged. - -“Very well,” she agreed. After all, she wanted to hear what he had -still to tell her. - -“Alors,” he went on, half to himself, as they moved together back -through the rooms, “the worst that he can do is to borrow some money -from this new friend. One debt more--that is nothing; there are already -so many!” - -The countess looked at him with a little smile. - -“Why do you do it?” she asked. - -“Do what?” - -“Annoy yourself in this way. If your country chooses to be a republic, -why not go and amuse yourself somewhere else? Paris is much livelier -than Goritza.” - -“It is in my blood,” said the baron, with a shrug of helplessness. “My -great-grandfather placed the first Ghita on the throne and established -the kingdom; my grandfather enlarged it; my father consolidated it. -It was left for me to see it fall to pieces, in company with so many -others. I cannot go away and leave it; something inside me, something -stronger than myself, compels me to labour, to expend myself, to set it -up again. It is a duty I cannot escape.” - -“A curse, rather!” corrected the countess. - -“Perhaps so. Yes, perhaps it is a curse. Yet I have had my moments,” -and he fell silent, smiling at recollection of some of them. - -The attendants saluted respectfully as they passed through the doors -and down the steps, out into the night. To the right, Ciro’s great -electric sign flamed high against the sky, dimming the stars. The -countess glanced at it with a shiver of repulsion at thought of the -crowded restaurant. - -“Let us not go to Ciro’s,” she said, impulsively. “I prefer the -terrace.” - -“Certainly,” assented the baron. “We shall be taken for lovers. If I -were ten years younger....” - -“Do not be silly.” - -“You will be warm enough?” - -“Oh, yes,” she said, and together they turned to the left, around the -end of the building, and down the steps to the terrace which overlooks -the sea. They found a seat just back of the balustrade, and sat for a -moment without speaking, looking out into the night, warm, jewelled, -scented like a woman. - -To the right glowed the green and red beacons marking the harbour -entrance, and above them a string of lights mounted along the road -to the summit of the rock where the Prince of Monaco has his palace -and his great museum. In front of them stretched the Mediterranean, -faintly phosphorescent, breaking into white here and there, and lapping -rhythmically against the rocky beach. To the left, another row of -lights marked the road along the shore, stretching far out into the -water along the western edge of Cap Martin. - -The beauty, the silence, the repose, fell like a balm upon the baron’s -troubled spirit. He exhaled slowly from his lungs the fetid air of the -casino, and took a long breath of the perfumed night. Some of his years -fell from him--his memory, at least, turned back to another night, long -ago, when he had sat, with the only woman he had ever loved beside -him, on the terrace at Montreaux, looking out across Lake Leman. Love -and the baron--one could smile, now, to find those words together; but -there had been a time.... - -And perhaps Vera, Countess Rémond, also had her momentary vision; but -she was younger and so less sentimental than the baron--she, also, had -her pressing problems!--and it was she who broke the spell. - -“You were saying you needed my help,” she said. “Is it to bewitch this -American copper king into giving you his money? In that case, I warn -you that I shall try first to get it for myself!” - -The baron, who had come back to the present with a start, looked about -him to make sure they could not be overheard; but the terrace was -deserted save for a few other couples snuggled together on the benches -and a blue-coated gardien pacing solemnly up and down. - -“No,” he said; “it is not that at all. This king, like all kings, was -mortal. You had not heard?” - -“I have heard nothing.” - -“He has been dead nearly a year.” - -“Ah,” said the countess, understanding suddenly; “it is the widow.” - -“Yes--a terrifying woman.” - -The countess smiled at his tone. - -“Is it she who is ambitious?” - -“Immeasurably!” - -“So you are going to marry her to the king!” - -“No,” said the baron, rubbing his ear thoughtfully. “I had considered -that--the lady would not be difficult; but the king rebelled. He -pointed out that he had married once for the good of his kingdom, and -that once was all that could be demanded of any man. Besides, that -would be a little too--a little too--well, not exactly in the best -taste. And finally, the Ghitas have a law that never shall the head of -the house marry a widow. Of course, in an affair of this importance, -these fine-drawn questions of taste might be disregarded, and the king -could always abrogate the law. But he is inexorable--not even to regain -his throne will he marry a middle-aged American widow.” - -“No doubt he fears to appear ridiculous,” suggested the countess. - -“Oh, the good Pietro never cared much about appearances,” said the -baron. “What he fears is to lose his freedom. I do not blame him,” he -added impartially. - -“Well, then,” asked the countess, “what is it you propose?” - -“There is the prince,” said the baron. - -“But surely you do not suppose that he will marry a middle-aged -American widow!” - -“Oh, no,” said the baron; “he will marry the daughter.” - -He was gazing out across the water and so did not see the sudden wave -of colour which flooded the woman’s face, and then receded, leaving -it deadly white. She sat very still, as though holding herself with -iron bands, and turned her head away, and took a slow, deep, tremulous -breath. Then she touched her handkerchief to her lips, and when she -took it away, there was a tiny stain of blood upon it. - -“Will she consent?” she asked in a muffled voice. - -“I am not sure,” said the baron; “it is there I am baffled. It is there -I count upon you.” - -“Yes--go on.” - -“Her mother does all she can to persuade her, but unfortunately it -seems that in America girls are permitted to choose for themselves.” - -“Yes,” said the countess, a little breathlessly; “what does she say?” - -“She says very little; she sits and listens, looking very far away. -She is an unusual girl; she could be charming if she wished. For some -reason, she does not wish. It is strange in one so young. Also she has -brains--perhaps her father’s; certainly not her mother’s.” - -“The alliance has been proposed to her then?” - -“Yes; it is arranged. It waits only upon her consent. And she -hesitates. It is very strange. There seem to be two forces at work in -her, one urging her on, one holding her back. It is not ambition that -urges her on, I am sure of that; and it is not love--the prince leaves -her indifferent. But whatever it is, I feel that it will win--unless -something happens.” - -“What can happen?” asked the countess. - -“Ah, madame,” sighed the baron, “it is a situation of infinite -delicatesse. The scales are so nicely balanced that a breath will -sway them. If I could only comprehend the psychology of the American -young woman. Does she know more than she should, or less than she -should? What really goes on inside her head? I confess I sometimes grow -confused talking to this one! Then there is the prince,” added the -baron, sighing again. “He is already married.” - -“I have heard so,” nodded the countess. - -“Morganatically--which is, of course, no marriage at all, and much -better than indiscriminate affairs. It is, as I have explained to the -mother, like marrying a man who has been divorced. Americans do not -object to that. But what I fear--what must not take place--is a scene, -an encounter. That would ruin everything.” - -“She is here, then?” - -“She is at the Hotel de Paris. She goes by the name of Madame Ghita.” - -“The prince sees her?” - -“But of course. He has been extraordinarily faithful. That is what I -meant when I said that his affair had become too serious. But I can -manage that--he will not dare disobey his grandfather.” - -“Well,” asked the countess a little impatiently, “what is it you want -me to do?” - -“Two things,” said the baron. “You will permit me to introduce you to -Madame Davis and her daughter. You are the sort of friend they need -to instruct them in savoir faire, to make of them, so far as it is -possible, women of the world. You will show them the absurdity of the -provincial point of view.” - -“Yes; and the other?” - -“To speak to this woman whom the prince married in Paris; to gain her -confidence, if you can; to convince her that her interest lies in -keeping quiet--that otherwise the prince will be a pauper unable to -give her a son. I will empower you to make her a definite offer--a most -generous one.” - -“I should think you could do that more effectively yourself,” said the -countess. - -“I have tried,” said the baron, sadly; “but to me she will not listen. -She speaks of such a thing as love.” - -“Women do, sometimes!” commented the countess. - -“And I am disarmed,” added the baron, “because I admire her; because my -heart speaks for her. She is a remarkable woman--much too clever for -the prince. But you will see.” - -“You have said no word of M. Selden,” the countess pointed out. “Why -did you send me such elaborate instructions with regard to him--even -some of his articles to read?” - -The baron laughed softly. - -“If I may say so,” he answered, “I am something of an artist. I like my -pictures to be complete and harmonious. We must consider how the world, -and especially England, will receive the announcement of this marriage, -for its object will be at once plain to every one. Selden is a man of -great influence; his articles are read everywhere. I have sometimes -even fancied that he is responsible for the reluctance which Mlle. -Davis shows.” - -“In what way?” - -“It seems that she has read his glowing account of our new republic. -We have discussed it together, and I have pointed out his errors; but -she is not convinced. If he could be brought to our point of view, and -would tell her so, I am certain the affair would be settled. Moreover, -an article or two in the proper vein would do much to influence public -opinion.” - -“He does not seem easily impressed,” said the countess, reflectively. - -“I do not expect you to impress him,” explained the baron hastily. “It -would be folly to think of approaching him in that way. But I hope to -prove to him that the king, with millions in his hands, can do much -more for our country than Jeneski. And it is true--what we propose is -for the country’s good. I am certain I can make him see it.” - -“But my part?” - -“Will be to keep him amused. Impress him, if you can--but be very -careful. Above all, talk to him and find out what he is thinking.” - -The countess gazed unseeingly out across the water; at last the baron’s -intentions lay clear before her. - -“Well?” he asked. - -“My dear baron,” said the countess, “I have not forgotten all I owe to -you....” - -“Ah, when one begins in that tone!” interjected the baron, with a -gesture of disappointment. - -“But wait. I am not refusing. I am only asking myself whether I can -really be of service. If I can, you may rely upon me. As you know, I -have my own reasons.” - -A little convulsion ran across her face. The baron was looking at her -keenly. - -“Yes?” - -“First I must meet these Americans and this Madame Ghita. After that we -shall see!” - -The baron took her hand and raised it to his lips. - -“You have given me an enchanted hour, my dear,” he said, “but....” - -“I understand,” she laughed. “One hour is all you can allow yourself!” - -“It is true,” he assented dismally. - -The countess rose. - -“Take me to my hotel,” she said; “then you can go search for your -scapegrace!” - - - - -CHAPTER V - -MADAME GHITA - - -The Sporting Club at Monte Carlo is a creation of recent years, an -effort on the part of M. Blanc and his associates to meet the demand -for a place where one can gamble longer and higher and more variously -than is possible at the casino. So here the wheels revolve and the -cards fall until four in the morning, instead of stopping at midnight, -and to roulette and trente-et-quarante is added baccara, with the sky -as the only limit. - -It is supposed to be more select, this club, and the proviso is made of -requiring an introduction; but introducers can be picked up any morning -on the terrace, or the management of any of the hotels will supply them -if requested; so that any one of fairly presentable appearance and -willing to pay a hundred and fifty francs for the privilege, may gamble -there as long as his money lasts. - -The club is housed in a beautiful building of white stone just around -the corner from the Hotel de Paris, so Selden had only a few steps to -go. His card and the payment of the fee admitted him, for he had been -“introduced” the year before, and in a moment the electric lift had -carried him noiselessly to the gaming-room de luxe which occupies the -length of the upper story. - -It was filled with a crowd of which at least two-thirds were women--the -same sort of women he had seen earlier in the hotel lounge--and the air -was stale and heavy with perfume and tobacco. It was a strangely silent -crowd, sitting or standing with eyes intent upon the tables, the only -sounds being those incident to the game: the voices of the croupiers -inviting their patrons to place their bets, the quick whir of the ivory -ball about the rim of the roulette wheel, the warning that no more bets -could be placed, the rattle of the ball falling into a compartment, the -announcement of the winning number, and the clatter of the little rakes -pulling in the bank’s winnings. It is less picturesque and exciting -than in the days before the war, for then the wagers were made in -gold, and there was the clink of coins and the gleam of yellow metal -which men have always found so fascinating; but now gold circulates no -more in Europe, and wagers are made with disks of coloured celluloid, -purchased from the croupiers with the paper notes which have been -pouring so freely from the printing-presses. And if one wins, it is -with this same flimsy paper that one is paid. A fool’s game, truly! - -Selden threaded his way among the groups, looking for the countess -and her companions, but he succeeded in discovering only the prince. -He was seated at the end of a table next to the croupier, and at the -moment Selden caught sight of him he was drawing toward himself a pile -of notes which the croupier in charge of the bank had just counted out -and pushed toward him. He seemed to be well known--or perhaps one of -the attachés had noised his identity about as an advertisement--and a -curious crowd was watching his proceedings. - -Selden assured himself that neither the countess nor Lappo was in the -rooms, then he returned to watch, too, for he was curious to learn -something of the prince’s personality. One glance at his face was -enough to show that gambling was indeed, as the countess had said, -in his blood. He was the true type. Utterly oblivious of the crowd -about him, his dark skin aglow with inward fire, but entirely calm and -collected--cold as ice, indeed!--he was playing without hesitation or -timidity, relying apparently upon some inward guidance which he trusted -implicitly and upon which he was ready to wager his last franc. With -a run of luck, a gambler of this type sometimes wins enormously; but, -on the other hand, when luck is bad it requires not many turns of the -wheel to take away all he has. And the wheel turns very rapidly! - -At this moment, the prince was having a run of luck, and the crowd was -watching to see how far it would take him, while a few were trying to -follow his plays and get the advantage of his luck while it lasted. He -was playing the number twenty-seven, with maximums not only en plein, -but also on the cheveaux, the carrés and the transversales--a total of -about six thousand francs--and twenty-seven had issued three times in -the last fifteen plays. In other words, in fifteen plays the prince -had lost seventy thousand francs and won two hundred thousand. And as -Selden watched, twenty-seven came again and another sixty thousand was -added to the prince’s winnings. - -A murmur of excitement ran through the watching group, for the chef de -partie had rung a little bell and had sent the attendant who answered -it to the cashier for more money--which is as near to breaking the bank -as any one can come. - -“It is now that he should quit,” said a woman at Selden’s side. “If he -keeps on he will only lose.” - -Perhaps the voice reached the prince’s ears, or perhaps some such -thought was in his mind, for he hesitated, as his stake was swept away -after the next play, and passed his hand before his eyes, as though -awaking from a dream. He tried again, however, and lost; a second time, -and lost; a third time, and lost; then he tossed a thousand-franc -note to the croupier, folded up his winnings and thrust them into his -pocket, and made his way through a respectful crowd to the buffet. - -It was not until then that Selden perceived the prince had a companion. -A blonde young man who had been sitting next to him rose as he did, -with an approving nod, and disappeared into the buffet with him. Selden -scarcely had time to look at him, but he got the impression that he was -very young, and also that he was an American. The prince had found a -new victim, perhaps.... - -“Ah, M. Selden,” said a voice at his elbow, and he turned to find the -Baron Lappo smiling up at him; “the work is finished, then?” - -“Yes; I got it off,” answered Selden, and glanced behind the baron and -on either side of him. - -“The countess decided she would not come to-night,” said the baron, -interpreting the look. “I also would have sought my bed--the old need -the sleep of beauty even more than the young!--but, alas, I have -responsibilities. Have you, by any chance, seen our little prince?” - -“Yes,” said Selden, smiling at the adjective; “I think you will find -him in the buffet.” - -“So long as he is not playing!” and the baron breathed a sigh of relief. - -“He has been playing--breaking the bank, in fact.” - -“What, he has won?” exclaimed the baron. - -“Hugely.” - -“Then I am indeed alarmed! I must seek him. You will join us, I hope?” - -“With pleasure,” said Selden, and followed the baron across the room. - -The old diplomat was evidently well known and highly esteemed, for he -had many respectful salutations to acknowledge, but the buffet was -reached at last. The prince and the blonde young man, seated on a -banquette in one corner, were watching a waiter fill their glasses with -champagne. - -The baron’s face darkened as he saw the prince’s companion. - -“Imbecile!” he muttered under his breath, and advanced straight upon -them. - -The prince, raising his glass to his lips, raised his eyes also, and -saw the baron. - -“Come along, my old one!” he cried, no whit discomposed by the baron’s -stormy face. “You also, M. Selden. Two more glasses,” he added to the -waiter. - -“Not for me at this hour!” protested the baron. “A demi Vittel,” and as -the waiter hurried away, he turned to the blonde youth. “I am happy to -meet you again, M. Davis,” he said. “I hope that your mother and your -sister are well.” - -“Oh, yes, thank you,” Davis responded. - -“Permit me to introduce a compatriot of yours, M. Selden,” went on the -baron. - -“Happy to meet you,” said Davis, with a negligent nod. - -Selden reflected that Davis did not seem particularly glad to see the -baron. He was a good-looking youth, too young for his face to have -taken on much character, evidently self-willed, and probably spoiled by -that mother and sister for whom the baron had inquired. - -The baron was regarding the prince with a mildly ironic glance. - -“I hear you have been winning,” he said. - -“Yes--I had an inspiration for twenty-seven,” the prince replied. “It -is a long time,” he added to Selden, “since I have had any luck.” - -“Perhaps it is the turn of the tide,” Selden suggested. “I hope so!” -and he raised the glass the waiter had filled for him. - -“Thank you; it was time!” said the prince, and the three young men -drank, while the baron sipped his water moodily. “You do not seem -pleased, M. le Baron,” added the prince, looking at him. - -“For you to win!” said the baron with a grimace. “It is so -unusual--like the sun rising in the west. I am wondering what great -misfortune is about to happen!” and he added a sentence in a language -which Selden did not understand--his native tongue, no doubt. - -The prince flushed rebelliously, and the baron spoke another sentence, -in a tone more peremptory. The prince nodded sulkily and rose. - -“You will excuse us for a moment,” said the baron, rising too, and he -slipped his arm through that of the prince and led him away. - -Davis stared after them speculatively until they disappeared through -the door into the outer room. - -“Queer duck, the baron,” he remarked, and refilled his glass. “I wonder -what game he is up to now.” - -“I met him just this evening,” said Selden; “but I rather like him.” - -“Oh, he’s all right,” agreed Davis; “deucedly clever and all -that--makes me feel like I belong in the infant class; but he is too -blamed serious and he seems to think the whole world centres in that -little speck he calls his country. I give you my word, I hunted it on -the map for half an hour the other day before I found it, and then I -could scarcely see it. Do you know anything about it?” - -“Yes, I’ve been there.” - -“The deuce you have! Now tell me,” and he leaned closer; “did this old -king really amount to anything?” - -“How do you mean?” - -“I mean did his position amount to anything. Was he really a king, or -was he just a joke?” - -“Of course he was a king, the social equal of any other king. He -married his children into the most exclusive courts of Europe.” - -“Yes, I know that. And if he got back again, it would be the same -thing?” - -“If he got back, he might have even more prestige,” said Selden, “since -there are fewer kings in business these days, and to get back would be -a great feat.” - -“I see,” said Davis, and settled back again in his corner. - -Selden wondered what interest this youth could possibly have in the -king’s restoration--just his friendship with the prince, no doubt. It -was evident that he had been drinking too much--just enough too much -to flush his face and loosen his tongue. He could not be over twenty, -and in spite of his good looks, there was something in his mouth and -chin which spoke of weakness and self-indulgence. And it was also plain -that his inhibitions to indiscreet utterance were not as strong as they -should have been. - -Selden was well aware that nothing is more revealing of a man’s -character than a glass of champagne too much. It loosens the tongue -of the weak man--the ordinary man; breaks down his reserve and prods -him on to talk carelessly and boastfully, to prove his importance -at whatever cost. But with the strong man the effect is quite the -contrary; he grows more guarded with every glass--the result, perhaps, -of breeding, of wisdom gained by experience. At any rate, _in vino -veritas_ does not work with him. - -But young Davis was not at all of this class. It was plain that he had -neither breeding nor experience; and Selden told himself that a boy -like that should be at work, or at least in college, not lounging in -the Monte Carlo Sporting Club with no one to look after him. - -“The thing I particularly object to in the baron,” went on Davis, -reverting to his original grievance after the manner of slightly tipsy -men, “is that he seems to think I need a guardian.” - -On this point Selden thoroughly agreed with the baron, but he didn’t -say so. - -“In what way?” he inquired. - -“Oh, he’s all the time trying to keep the prince away from me--seems to -be afraid to leave us alone together! Good gad, if he only knew!” and -he chuckled to himself. - -“Are you staying here?” Selden asked, to change the subject. He had -some scruples about encouraging champagne confidences. - -“No; we’ve got a villa over at Cimiez--just above Nice, you know. But -I’m over here a good part of the time. Dingy place, Nice, don’t you -think?” - -“Yes, I do.” - -“I don’t believe I’ve seen you before.” - -“No; I got in just this morning.” - -“From Paris?” - -“No; from Austria.” - -Davis looked at him with sudden interest, as though struck by a new -idea. - -“What did you say your name is?” he asked. - -“My name is Selden.” - -“Selden, that’s it. You’re not the chap who has been writing those -articles in the _Times_?” - -“Yes,” Selden admitted; “but you don’t mean to say you’ve read them?” - -“Oh, no,” Davis hastened to assure him; “too heavy for me. But my -sister has--she’s nutty about them. I say, can’t you come over and -have lunch with us to-morrow?” - -“Sorry,” said Selden drily, “but I have an engagement.” He had no -desire to discuss central Europe with immature Americans. - -“But look here,” Davis protested; and then he sprang to his feet so -violently that he nearly upset the table. “There you are at last!” he -cried, his face beaming. - -Selden turned to find that two women had approached and were standing -just behind him--two most unusual women, both young; but one, the -younger and prettier, evidently jeune fille; the other, the elder and -more striking, just as evidently a poised and finished woman of the -world. - -“M. le Prince, ees ’e not ’ere?” inquired the latter in delightful -English, and she permitted her eyes to rest calmly and inquiringly upon -Selden, who had also risen, as though asking what right he had to be -there and what manner of man he was. - -“We are waiting for him,” Davis explained. “The baron took him away a -minute ago.” - -“Ah, le baron!” and she made a moue of distaste; “’im I ’ave no wish to -see,” and she started to move away. - -“But look here,” protested Davis, “the prince is expecting you--I want -to see you.” - -“Farceur, eet is Cicette you wish to see!” she laughed, and glanced at -the pretty girl beside her. And indeed it was at Cicette that Davis had -been gazing--insufferable young fool, Selden told himself, to look at -Cicette, mere milk-and-water beside this other woman, so distinguished, -so unusual, so surely poised--not beautiful exactly, but with such -charm, such magnetism.... - -Again her eyes were resting upon his. - -“Do you speak French, monsieur?” she inquired in that language. - -“Yes, madame.” - -“Then say to this young man--for my English gives me shame--that we are -going back for half an hour of chemin-de-fer. If he and M. le Prince -care to join us before that, good; if not, we will look in here again -on our way out. Thank you,” she added, when Selden had passed this on. -“Come, Cicette.” - -As she turned away, her eyes met his again in that same questioning, -impersonal regard. Yet it was not altogether impersonal, for somehow, -at bottom, it was deeply intimate--if one could only tear away a veil! -Looking after her, he noted the exquisite poise of her head, how -superbly she moved--like a queen; no, he had never seen a queen who -walked like that! Why the devil hadn’t Davis introduced him? - -Cicette glanced back over her shoulder and gave Davis an encouraging -nod and smile as she passed from sight. - -That young man, who had been watching, fascinated, dropped into his -seat again and poured himself out some more wine. - -“Isn’t she a corker?” he demanded. - -“She is certainly a pretty girl,” agreed Selden, and was tempted to add -a word of caution, but checked himself. After all, it was no affair of -his. “Who is she?” - -“Her name is Cicette Fayard. She is a niece of Madame Ghita. Believe -me, madame takes good care of her--never lets her out of her -sight--makes me feel like a beast of prey! I’ve been trying to pick up -some French, so I can talk to her, but I haven’t made much out of it -yet.” - -“Madame Ghita?” repeated Selden. “That is the name of the elder one?” - -Davis nodded. - -Ghita. Selden repeated the word to himself, for it had awakened some -faint echo of recognition in his brain. Ghita. Where had he heard that -before? For the life of him he couldn’t remember. - -“She looks like a clever woman,” he said. - -“She is clever,” agreed Davis; “the cleverest woman I’ve ever known.” -He spoke as though he had known hundreds. - -“Is she a Pole?” asked Selden. “Poles are sometimes very clever--and -the name sounds Polish.” - -“Oh, that’s her husband’s name,” said Davis. “I don’t know for sure, -but I fancy she’s French.” - -Again some memory stirred in Selden’s brain, more strongly. Her -husband’s name. Ghita. And then it came like a flash. - -Ghita--that was the family name of the old dynasty--the family name of -the prince.... - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -ON THE SHORTCOMINGS OF REPUBLICS - - -Selden did not attempt to explain to himself his sudden interest in -this fascinating unknown, but he was determined to find out about her -all that he could. His first impulse had been to chide Davis for not -introducing him, but he suppressed it. If the lady was married--and -especially if she was married to a Ghita--Davis might not have felt -himself a free agent, though Selden doubted if he was even aware of -the continental point of view in that regard. More probably it was -merely lack of savoir faire. Even without an introduction, the lady -had not hesitated to address him. She was not, then, too much bound -by convention. But this was not a drawing-room--it was the Sporting -Club at Monte Carlo. And she was not drinking tea; she was playing -chemin-de-fer. These were points that were worth thinking over. - -Selden offered Davis a cigarette, before lighting one himself, but -Davis did not see it. His eyes were still fixed on the door through -which the women had disappeared. Evidently the net was already around -him. - -“So she is married, is she?” Selden remarked casually. “Is her husband -with her here?” - -“What?” and Davis came to himself with a start. “Yes--that is, she’s -not exactly married, either--not as we understand it. You see, it’s -like this....” - -He stopped abruptly. - -“I am sorry to have been so long,” said the baron’s voice, and Selden -looked up to find him and the prince smiling down at them. At least the -baron was smiling, most urbanely; but it was difficult to tell whether -it was good-humour or suppressed chagrin that parted the prince’s lips. -“You have amused each other, I hope?” - -“Oh, yes,” said Selden; “we have been having a most interesting time.” - -“Good!” and the baron sank down again into his chair, and polished his -glass thoughtfully. “It is disgusting, but even here affairs of state -sometimes intrude.” - -The prince had resumed his seat against the wall and looked moodily at -the champagne bottle. It was empty. - -Selden caught the eye of the attentive waiter, who nodded and hurried -away. He felt that he was upon the threshold of a most interesting -disclosure, which a little more wine might precipitate. To be married, -and at the same time not to be married! He was conscious that his -objection to champagne confidences had considerably diminished. -Besides, he wanted an excuse to stay awhile longer. - -But a sudden silence had fallen upon Davis. He evidently felt himself -back again in the infant class, and he glanced at the baron from time -to time with a certain uneasiness, as a bad boy might glance at his -master. The prince was also silent, staring fixedly at the table in -front of him, his lips pursed, his brows contracted in a frown. As for -the baron, he was puffing thoughtfully at a cigarette, his eyes on the -ceiling, immersed perhaps in those affairs of state of which he had -spoken. - -So they remained until the waiter brought the new bottle and filled -fresh glasses. - -The stimulant seemed to nerve the prince to do something he did not in -the least want to do. He produced a bulky envelope from his pocket and -handed it to Davis. - -“I am very happy,” he said, “to be able to repay you.” - -Davis took the envelope, evidently astonished, and glanced at the -figures written upon it. - -“But look here,” he protested, “I don’t want this--I don’t need it--I’d -rather you kept it.” - -“Impossible!” said the prince. “It is a debt of honour. I might not -again be in position to repay it.” - -“Oh, all right, if you look at it that way,” said Davis sulkily, and -started to cram the envelope into his pocket. - -“You find the amount correct, I trust?” put in the baron smoothly. - -Davis glanced at the envelope again. - -“As a matter of fact, I think it’s too much,” he said. - -“But you have kept a memorandum?” - -“Yes--since the prince insisted!” and he drew a little memorandum book -from his pocket. - -Selden could scarcely repress a smile. There is nothing more -characteristic of the confirmed borrower than insistence on keeping -meticulous accounts. To enter the amount in a book is almost like -placing it in a bank. It proves how conscientious one is. - -“Please check it over,” suggested the baron. - -Davis did so. - -“It’s just as I thought,” he said. “You’ve given me ten thousand francs -too much.” - -The prince got out his own memorandum book, monogrammed in gold on the -back, turned over the pages till he found the right one, and compared -the accounts. - -“Ah, see,” he said; “you forgot to make this entry on the -sixteenth--ten thousand francs.” - -“Please make it now,” said the baron, “and mark the amount paid, after -verifying the sum in the envelope.” - -Davis, his face redder than ever, made the entry, then broke open -the envelope and drew out a packet of thousand-franc notes--at least -fifty or sixty of them--ran through them with shaking fingers, nodded, -stuffed them into his pocket and wrote Paid in large letters across the -memorandum. - -“It would be as well to add the date,” said the baron. - -Davis complied impatiently, and returned the book to his pocket. - -“I hope you are satisfied,” he said. - -The baron nodded good-naturedly and lighted another cigarette. - -“Yes--you are very good to humour me. Perhaps I may seem bourgeois,” -he went on to Selden, “but it annoys me to have debts of that sort -hanging over us, for they are the most embarrassing of all. I know -that many people call us adventurers, robbers, and other hard names. -They say we never pay our debts. It is a lie. I admit,” he added, with -a smile, “that sometimes our money does not hold out and our creditors -have to wait, but they expect that, and place it in the bill. In the -end they are always paid.” He paused and glanced at his watch. “One -o’clock! I must be getting back to Nice. You will come with me, my -prince?” - -“No,” said the prince; “I will return later with M. Davis.” - -“But I want to try my luck first,” said Davis, and rose to his feet, -evidently glad of an excuse to get away. “I also have an inspiration.” - -“I hope it may be a good one,” said Danilo, and rose too. “I will come -with you and see. Good night, M. Selden. I hope to meet you again.” - -“You’ll be sure to hear from my sister!” said Davis, and the two -hurried away like boys released from school. - -The baron watched them with a look between a smile and a frown; then he -settled back into his chair, apparently in no hurry to start for home. - -“Is it that you know the sister of M. Davis?” he asked casually. - -“No, not at all; but he says his sister has been reading those articles -of mine which annoyed you so much, and was interested in them--though I -can’t imagine why.” - -“Ah, yes,” said the baron thoughtfully. “Well, it is true. As it -happens, I know the sister of M. Davis, and have even discussed those -articles with her. She is a most intelligent young lady, and she was -deeply impressed by your point of view.” - -“But why on earth should she be interested?” - -“Ah, that!” said the baron, with a shrug. “Americans are interested in -so many things. Believe me, M. Selden, I am quite sincere in saying -that I found your articles admirable. It is true they annoyed me--the -more so because I found them so good. But you took M. Jeneski’s -theories too much for granted. He is an able man--yes; but he is also -an idealist. He does not see the practical difficulties in the way of -carrying out his programme.” - -“Perhaps they are not so serious as you think,” suggested Selden. - -“Eh, bien, let us look at them for a moment. In the first place, you, -as an American, are prepossessed in favour of a republic. Is it not so?” - -“I suppose so.” - -“The word means so much to you that sometimes you mistake the word -for the thing it signifies. In my country they have as yet only the -word. Jeneski, supported by the army, sets up a government and calls -it a republic--that is all. It is not in any sense a republic; it is a -military despotism.” - -“They are going to have elections next month,” Selden pointed out. - -“But how many people will vote at those elections? Very few outside the -capital. Even they will be intimidated by the army, and will be afraid -to vote, except for the government. For do not forget that not only -does the army vote, but it will be in control of the polling-places. If -all the people had the opportunity to vote without being terrorized or -intimidated, and were given a free choice between Jeneski and the king, -do you know whom they would choose? They would choose the king.” - -“Very possibly,” Selden admitted. “They have all heard of the king, and -very few have heard of Jeneski. Fewer still have any idea as yet of -what a republic means.” - -“No, and they will never have,” said the baron, “because it is -not possible to give them a real republic. They must first be -educated--they must be taught how to govern themselves. And it will be -impossible to teach them because they will need all their efforts to -keep themselves from starving.” - -“Well, they must take the chance,” said Selden, “even if it requires -generations. As I see it, the one outstanding result of the war is the -triumph of democracy. If the people of Europe lose that, they have lost -everything. As long as they hold on to it, no matter at what sacrifice, -the war is worth all it cost them.” - -“But democracy does not necessarily mean a republic--that is a thing -which Americans find very difficult to understand. There is England, -for example--there is Holland, Belgium, Norway, Sweden. They are -not republics, but they are none the less democracies--more truly -so in some respects, perhaps, even than your own. I, too, recognize -the triumph of democracy, and I rejoice in it; but that does not -mean that we must place the government of the country in the hands -of a mob. Quite the contrary. There is no despotism worse than mob -despotism--nothing further removed from the spirit of democracy. -When I speak of restoration,” he went on, “when I work for it, as -I am working now, I do not mean the restoration of old autocracies, -of outworn rights and privileges. I mean the restoration of order -and enlightened government. A government must above all things have -intelligence.” - -“Jeneski has intelligence,” Selden pointed out. - -“But he has no resources. A government must also have resources.” - -“Well,” Selden began, and hesitated. - -“I know what is in your mind,” said Lappo quickly. “You are thinking -that neither has the king any resources. That is true for the moment, -and as long as it is true, he will not seek to go back. But if -resources accrue to him, as they perhaps may, I say to you that Jeneski -will be committing a crime against his country if he continues to -oppose him.” - -He paused and glanced mechanically at his watch. - -“Come,” he said, starting to his feet, “I must be going. Pardon me for -talking so much at such an hour! But it is a thing very near to my -heart.” - -“I have been deeply interested,” Selden hastened to assure him. - -“I am most anxious for you to meet the king. He is not at all what -people suppose him. He is--but you shall see for yourself. Ah, they -never quit gambling in this place!” he added, as they passed through -the door into the outer room. - -The wheels were still turning without interruption. The crowd was -greater than ever, but neither Davis nor Danilo was in sight. Selden -suspected that they were in the inner sanctum dedicated to baccara, and -he rather expected the baron to look them up. But that worthy seemed -to have dismissed them from his mind. - -“You shall hear from me soon,” he said, and held out his hand. - -“I am going too,” said Selden, resolutely beating back the desire to -stay, to get another glimpse of that clever, unusual face; and together -he and the baron went down the stair and got their coats. - -“I am arranging a small dinner for to-morrow evening,” said the baron -suddenly, as they stood on the steps outside, waiting for his car. “If -you are free, I should be very pleased to have you join us.” - -“Thank you. I shall be glad to.” - -“Good. I will let you know the time and place. Till to-morrow, then!” -and the baron stepped into his car with a wave of the hand. - -Selden stood for a moment looking after it, as it sped down the slope -toward the Condamine. Then he turned the other way toward his hotel. - -A strange man, the baron. More royalist than the king, more concerned -for the prince than the prince was for himself, a courtier to the bone, -a man who knew the secrets of every court, the skeletons in every -closet. - -And most probably not without skeletons in his own! - -Well, there were few closets without a skeleton of some sort. - -What, Selden wondered, was the skeleton in the closet of the Countess -Rémond? That grim tragedy in the wood behind Bouresches? - -And what game was the baron playing? Working for a restoration--yes; -but why had he compelled the prince to return those many thousands of -francs to Davis in so summary a fashion? Most extraordinary that--as -though he were trying to impress some one with his probity. - -Davis, perhaps; but why should he care to impress Davis? Who, after -all, was Davis? - -And who was Madame Ghita? - -Pondering these and other questions, Selden mounted to his room and -went to bed. He could find an answer to none of them, but he had a -sense of pleasurable excitement, for he felt that, in some strange way, -he had been drawn into an extraordinary drama. - -And its most interesting personage was undoubtedly Madame Ghita. - - - - -PART II.--TUESDAY - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -THE ROAD TO EZE - - -Monte Carlo, like all other pleasure resorts, has its inexorable -routine, and the feature of the morning is a walk upon the terrace. -This is followed by an apéritif and half an hour of gossip under a -sun-shade in front of the Café de Paris, these two items occupying the -time pleasantly until lunch, when the day really commences. - -The terrace pedestrians begin to gather about eleven o’clock, reach -their densest an hour later, and then gradually thin away. To sit -during that hour on one of the benches which face the walk is a rare -privilege. - -For the human stream is of never-ceasing interest. There is the -nouveau-riche and his family, not yet accustomed to the wealth the -war showered upon them, ill at ease in their new clothes, glancing -apprehensively at every one as though expecting an accusation; there -is the prognathous Englishman masking his mental vacuity with an air -of aloofness, but alert to salute every one he considers his social -equal; there are old roués of every nationality, hair plastered down -(if there is any left), moustaches waxed to a point, great pouches -under the eyes, ogling the women, especially the very young ones, -and turning around for another look at their legs and the motion of -their hips; there is the stream of semi-paralytics, neurasthenics, and -debile generally, flowing ceaselessly in and out of the hydropathic -establishment at the end of the terrace, seeking relief from the -results of unimaginable forms of debauchery; there are fat Turks and -lithe Greeks who glare at each other; tall Russians and little Italians -who fraternize; as well as a scattering of all the nationalities, -scarcely yet knowing their own names, created since the war over the -breadth of central Europe. - -And then there are the women--the women who are the raison d’être for -Monte Carlo and all resorts like it. It is to see the women, to permit -them to exhibit themselves, that this morning parade takes place; it -is to please the women the chefs in the great hotels labour; it is for -them the orchestras play; it is to them the little expensive shops -cater; it is for them the casino operates. And they are at their best, -these women, on the terrace in the morning. The old ones are still in -bed, the ugly ones shun the merciless morning light. Only the young and -beautiful venture to sally forth, and some of them are superb. - -There are celebrities, too, of a sort, and decorations of every -degree, from the grand rosette of the Legion down to the humble -“poireau”; there are grey-bearded Academicians, monocled diplomats, -pallid artists, heavy-sterned generals, portly financiers. There is -the Gargantuan McCormack, his hat pulled down over his eyes, his lithe -little wife trotting beside him; there is the sallow Venizelos, not yet -recovered from the shock of defeat, in close confab with some other -exile; there is the talented but enslaved Chalmino with his ridiculous -fat mistress; there is Marlborough and his next duchess; there is -Suzanne, fresh from her victories at La Festa and twittering like a -sparrow to two tall worshippers in flannels; there is Chevrillet, the -great journalist, whose passion for play destroys him--these and a -hundred others like them pass and repass, watch for a time the stupid -slaughter of pigeons going ceaselessly forward on the semi-circle of -lawn down near the water, and finally fade away. - -Among this throng, Selden presently appeared in obedience to a command -of the Countess Rémond, delivered to him that morning with his -breakfast: - -“I am in the mood for walking,” she had written. “Please wait for me on -the terrace.” - -So, since he had made up his mind to see the adventure through, here -he was, walking up and down, looking at the crowd, and breathing deep -draughts of the wonderful air. It was one of those exquisite mornings, -bright and yet soft, which make the Riviera the most favoured of winter -resorts. The air was full of ozone, there was a tang in it which gave -a fillip to the blood; the sea was of a deep and lustrous blue defying -description, flecked here and there with whitecaps and dotted with the -sails of a flotilla of little sloops engaged in a race. On the landward -side, steep slopes, clad with vine and olive and dotted with white -villas, rose up and up, until they culminated with a mighty rush in the -rocky summit of the Tête de Chien, two thousand feet above. - -A fairy-land; a land of wonder and delight. - -Selden turned from this loveliness and looked again with a feeling -of disgust at the people loitering past. Was it for this crowd of -parasites and voluptuaries that this superb corner of the world had -been created? He had asked himself the same question once before as -he sat in the dining-saloon of a great new ship, homeward bound from -Europe--was it merely to minister to the pleasures of that crowd, and -other crowds like it, that men had laboured and sweated and died in -the fabrication of that marvellous boat? What mockery, what waste! No -wonder socialists see red! And then he had remembered the hundreds in -the steerage--to them the ship was an ark, a sanctuary. It was bearing -them to the land of freedom. - -But here there was no such saving purpose; it was all mean, all sordid, -compact of vanity and greed and sensuality.... - -Then, suddenly, his eyes saw the face they had been searching for, -almost without his knowledge--the arresting and clever face of Madame -Ghita. She, at least, had no reason to fear the light, nor had the -glowing young Cicette who chattered beside her. Madame Ghita was -listening and smiling as though to a child, oblivious of the glances -she attracted, with that air of supreme poise which Selden had noted -and admired the night before. Would she see him, he wondered, his heart -accelerating its beat.... - -Yes, she saw him; her eyes rested in his for an instant, and she gave -him a gracious little nod of the head as she passed. - -He was unreasonably elated--yet why shouldn’t she nod? Monte Carlo -was not a formal place; besides, he had been of some little assistance -to her the night before in interpreting her to Davis. It was almost -an invitation--should he turn and intercept her? And then he caught -himself up grimly; really, he told himself, he was behaving like a boy -of twenty, rather than like an experienced and somewhat disillusioned -man of thirty-four. What could Madame Ghita ever be to him? Nothing, of -course! Just the same, he would like to know her--no harm in that!--she -looked stimulating. Perhaps she would pass again. - -He turned at the end of the terrace--to find himself face to face with -the Countess Rémond. - -“How you walk!” she gasped. “Like the wind. And how people have stared -to see me pursuing you!” - -“They must think me very fortunate!” - -“Ah, well--yes!” she smiled. “But had you quite forgotten me?” - -“Forgotten you! My dear countess!” - -“Then you must have been composing a new article, to stalk along like -that with your head down, looking neither to the right nor left.” - -“No,” said Selden, as he fell into step beside her, “I was reflecting -how ironical it is that the most beautiful spot on earth should -be--what you see.” - -“But it is always like that,” she pointed out. “Not only the -pleasantest places, but the nicest things, belong to the people who -least deserve them. You should write an article about it.” - -Selden laughed grimly. - -“That was a savage thrust!” - -“What do you mean?” - -“Don’t you suppose I know how futile it is--writing articles?” - -“Is it futile?” she asked innocently. - -“The most futile thing on earth! I ought to know; I’ve been doing it -all my life, and it makes me sick to think of it. But don’t talk about -it--don’t spoil this beautiful morning. How can we enjoy it best?” - -“Suppose you suggest something,” she said, looking at him from under -lowered lashes. - -“You said you were in the mood for walking--did you mean just walking -here on the terrace?” - -“Not in the least. I meant walking over the eternal hills. See--I am -dressed for it,” and she held out for his inspection a slender foot -shod sensibly--at least, not too foolishly. - -“And I may have--how much time?” - -“Until five o’clock,” smiled the countess. - -Selden was conscious that Madame Ghita and her companion had turned -at the other end of the terrace and were coming back, but he kept his -attention riveted on his companion--even, to his own ironic amusement, -simulated an ardour he did not feel, and which caused her to rest -curious eyes upon him. - -“Splendid!” he cried. “Then here is the programme: we will go up to La -Turbie, have lunch, walk along the Grande Corniche to Eze--do you know -Eze?” - -“No; is it a town?” - -“Yes--a gem. And we will sit there and look at it and at the world -stretched out beneath us, and when we are quite ready, a car will -bring us back. Will that suit you?” - -“It will be lovely!” and she permitted her eyes to caress him the -merest bit. “But I would point out that it is I who am taking your -time, not you mine. If you have something else to do....” - -“Nonsense!” Selden broke in. “I may be an American, but I don’t work -all the time! Come along!” - -As they turned toward the steps, a bulky male figure suddenly loomed in -front of them. - -“Oh, how do you do,” said the countess, and then Selden saw that the -man with whom she was shaking hands was John Halsey, who had been Paris -correspondent of the _London Journal_ from time immemorial. “Do you -know Mr. Selden, Mr. Halsey?” - -“Selden?” echoed Halsey, who up to that moment had not looked at him. -“Oh, hello, Selden. I thought you were somewhere in the Balkans.” - -He did not offer to shake hands and there was something faintly hostile -in his air. - -“No, I’m here,” said Selden briefly, wondering if it could be possible -that Halsey was jealous, or if it was just his British manner. - -But Halsey had already turned back to the countess. - -“I have been looking for you everywhere,” he said. “I got in just a few -minutes ago and they told me at the hotel that you had gone out. I want -you to come to lunch with me. We must have a talk.” - -There was something in his air at the same time threatening and -cringing--like a tiger conscious of his strength, but chilled to the -bone at sight of the trainer’s whip. - -“I am sorry,” said the countess, “but I have an engagement.” - -“Who with?” - -“Mr. Selden and I are going to lunch at La Turbie,” she explained -sweetly, but there was a dangerous gleam in her eye. - -Halsey started to say something, but saw the gleam and checked himself. - -“Dinner, then?” he asked. - -“No, I am engaged for dinner also. But I shall be back at five. Call me -up,” and she nodded curtly and turned definitely away. - -Selden, glancing back as they mounted the steps together, saw that -Halsey was still standing there, hat in hand, staring after them with -a look anything but pleasant. Yes, the fool must be jealous; but even -then he had no right to speak to the countess so rudely. However, he -wasn’t going to waste any time over Halsey, and he put him definitely -out of his mind. - -He stopped a second at the hotel to order a car sent on to Eze, and ten -minutes later they were in the funicular, and its little engine was -puffing and panting as it pushed them steeply upward toward La Turbie, -with Monaco and the serrated coast opening out superbly below. - -The carriage was filled with tweed-dad English on their way to the golf -course on Mont Agel, and the feminine members of the party regarded -Selden and his companion with evident distrust, as of another world, -while the men seemed loftily unaware of their existence. It always -amused Selden, this barrier with which the average Englishman tries -to surround himself in public, and he watched now with a smile as -the party, like a herd of deer scenting danger, drew together into a -compact mass and hastily got the barrier into place. - -As he glanced at his companion, he saw that she was smiling, too, -though it might have been with pleasure at the magnificent panorama -opening below them, upon which her eyes were fixed. - -For the first time that morning he had the chance to take a really good -look at her. She had no reason to fear the light, though there was -nothing girlish about her; indeed, she looked a little older than she -had the night before--thirty, perhaps. Every line of her face bespoke -the mature woman of the world, but the flesh was smooth and firm, the -eyes unshadowed, the lips fresh and rounding upward a little at the -corners. It was not so arresting as when he had first seen it--that -quality had perhaps been due to art--but it was still unusual, with a -suggestion of the unplumbed and unfamiliar--of age-old jealousies and -intrigues and ambitions. It had race, as distinguished from ancestry. -In fact, Selden doubted if there was any ancestry--that was one of the -things she would tell him. For he was determined now that he would have -her story--and not only her own, but Lappo’s and Danilo’s. He knew -exactly where he was going to take her to unfold it, and exactly what -he was going to say. - -She felt his eyes upon her face, and glanced at him, and smiled, and -looked away again. And presently the engine shrieked and panted to a -stop and they clambered out. - -Sixteen hundred feet below them Monaco lay glittering in the sun, while -to right and left stretched the indented coast, from the chersonese -beyond Beaulieu to Bordighera and the Italian hills, with the blue, -blue sea mounting to an horizon which seemed grey by contrast--a -panorama which, perhaps, is equalled nowhere on earth. - -It still lay below them as they sat at lunch on the terrace of the -hotel, and talked, by tacit consent, of indifferent things; and -presently he had bought her an iron-tipped cane and they were setting -forth through the little town. - -La Turbie is one of those old, old villages built ages ago along this -coast high in the mountain fastnesses for safety from the Barbary -corsairs and the miscellaneous pirates who roamed up and down the -Mediterranean, raiding and sacking and seeking what they might -devour. It was captured by the Romans two thousand years ago, and is -overshadowed by the ruins of a great stone tower which Augustus set up -to commemorate the victory. Its narrow streets and dingy rubble houses -have come unchanged through the ages, and are still inhabited by the -descendants of the old tribes the Romans conquered, following the same -trades in the same way, and living the same lives. - -Except that now they must dodge the motor cars which flash ceaselessly -through the town along the Grande Corniche. Strangest contrast of the -ages, the silken, jewelled femme du monde who glances out carelessly -at the rough-clad, red-faced girl pushing a barrow of manure to the -fields. And what thought stirs the girl’s brain as she gazes after the -vanishing car? - -“Perhaps no thought at all,” said the countess, when Selden put this -question to her. “Do not make the mistake of endowing the peasantry -with your own mentality, as so many reformers do.” - -“I don’t. And I’m not a reformer,” he protested. “Just the same, I -suppose they have some feelings.” - -“Their feelings are centred in their stomachs. Give them a full stomach -and they are happy.” - -“You talk like Baron Lappo.” - -“Do I? Well, the baron is a very clever man, and he understands -the peasantry. Nine-tenths of the people of his country are -peasants. Americans cannot understand them because America has no -peasants. And so you credit them with noble aspirations--patriotism, -liberty!--whereas all they really seek is enough to eat.” - -“I suppose,” said Selden, “that you are referring to those articles of -mine which annoyed the baron.” - -“Yes, I am. I think them altogether mistaken. I admire your optimism, -but it carries you too far.” - -Selden glanced at her curiously. He was surprised that she should speak -so earnestly. - -“According to your idea,” he said, “the best government is the one -which gives its people the most to eat for the least return in labour.” - -“Yes; you put it very well. That is it exactly. How can one believe -anything else?” - -Selden turned the idea over in his head. - -“The best government undoubtedly,” he agreed, “is the one that gives -every man a square deal.” - -“Yes.” - -“And that is where the old despotisms failed. They exploited the people -for their own benefit.” - -“It is where every government fails. The people are always exploited -for somebody’s benefit.” - -“At least they have swept away the despotisms--not one is left -standing in the length and breadth of Europe. That is why I think -Europe--war-torn, bankrupt, disordered as she is--is still better off -to-day than she has ever been, because for the first time in history -her people are free.” - -“But they are not free,” protested the countess impatiently. “They are -still slaves to their stomachs--more than ever, indeed, since food is -more difficult to get. It is absurd to call them free. What is freedom -worth to a starving man? He prefers food. And he must always have a -master.” - -“At least he can choose his master.” - -“But not at all. The peasant can never choose his master. Do you -imagine the Russian peasants chose Lenin?” - -“No, of course not.” - -“Or that the peasants of my own country chose Jeneski?” - -There was something in her voice, a strange vibrancy, as she uttered -the name, which made him look at her. She was gazing straight ahead, -her nostrils distended with passion, her lips quivering--and then -suddenly her face changed and she threw up her hand with a little cry. - -“Ah, look there!” - -They had come to a turn in the road--that marvellous road, so wide, -so perfect, hung miraculously against the mountain-side, one of -Napoleon’s masterpieces--and below them lay the village of Eze, -unaltered since the Dark Ages. - -Its founders, whoever they were, must have had the fear of pirates -driven deep into their souls; perhaps they came from a town which -had been stormed and looted, and were resolved to run no risk the -second time. So they had chosen for their new abode the top of a -precipitous pinnacle, unapproachable on any side save one, and almost -unapproachable on that. With unimaginable labour they had contrived -a village there, half dug from the rock, half built of the rock -fragments. At the extreme summit they had reared a great citadel, as -a last refuge if the town was stormed, and around the whole they had -flung a heavy wall pierced by a single gate, flanked with defending -towers. - -So well they built, so solidly, that the town still stands as it has -stood for twenty centuries, the wonder of the twentieth. Only the -citadel, no longer needed with the passing of the sea-robber, has -fallen into ruin and been despoiled for the repair of the other houses. - -Selden and the countess stood spellbound, gazing down upon it and -upon the marvellous background against which it is silhouetted--a -background of hill and water and curving coast; then by a common -impulse they turned into a by-path, and started to clamber down toward -it through the vineyards and olive groves, past little houses, to the -highway--the Lower Corniche--which runs at the foot of the summit upon -which Eze stands; then up again along a steep and narrow road, through -the gateway, past the frowning walls, around the little church, and -between the dismal houses leaning precariously forward above the steep -and narrow passages which serve as streets--passages redolent of the -Middle Ages, reeking still with the bloody deeds of Roman and Lombard, -Sicilian and Saracen, Guelph and Ghibelline; for each in turn held Eze -and made of it the foulest den of thieves in Europe, a haven for the -scoundrels of every land.... - -Up and up they scrambled, Selden and the countess, pausing now for -breath, now to look at a traceried window, where once, perhaps, -Beatrix of Savoy had leaned to toss a flower to her sweet troubadour, -Blacasette--up and up, until they came out upon what had been the floor -of the donjon, but was now a wide platform open to the sky. - -And as they looked around, it seemed that the whole world lay at their -feet. - -At one side of the platform, facing the sea, stood a rude bench. - -“Let us sit down,” said Selden, then got out his pipe, filled it -deliberately, lighted it and took a long puff. “Now,” he added, “I am -ready for the story.” - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -THE COUNTESS IN ACTION - - -For a moment the Countess Rémond did not speak, and Selden could -see that her thoughts were turned inward, as though seeking some -starting-point, some end to get hold of in the unravelling of a tangled -web. He did not suspect that, realizing her moment was at hand, she was -gathering her forces to meet it and casting a final glance over her -plan of campaign. - -“Why did you send for me last night?” he prompted. - -“I wanted to thank you.” - -“Yes--but there was something else.” - -“I was going to implore your assistance in saving a people’s freedom,” -she answered, smiling as if at her own impulsiveness. - -“And you no longer need it?” - -“I no longer believe their freedom is in danger.” - -“You are speaking of your own people, of course.” - -“Yes.” - -“You mean, then, that this new plot of Lappo’s, whatever it is, will -come to nothing?” - -“On the contrary, he will succeed; and the country will be better off.” - -“He told you last night what his plans are?” - -“Yes--some of them.” - -“He expects, of course, to put the king back?” - -“Of course.” - -“It is difficult to take the king seriously,” said Selden. “He has -always been a sort of comic-opera king, posing as the primitive -chieftain of a splendid primitive race.” - -“Perhaps it was not a pose,” the countess suggested. - -“Perhaps not--but one can’t help suspecting a man with such a genius -for publicity. And he was not always primitive. He was the cleverest -intriguer in Europe; even in the war he tried to be on both sides at -once.” - -“Because he wanted to save his country. How can one serve a little -country like that except by intrigue?” - -Selden took a few reflective puffs. - -“Well, I don’t know,” he said at last. “I’ve never met him, so perhaps -I’m prejudiced. But I do know this--while he was on the throne, -the country was absolutely his to do as he pleased with. He was -good-natured, democratic, interested in his people--even Jeneski admits -that!--but he had his evil moments when frightful injustices were done. -Anybody who disagreed with him was exiled. But the principal vice of -the whole system was that the people had no voice in their government.” - -“How much voice have they now?” inquired the countess. - -“Not much, I grant you, because they’re too ignorant. But as they grow -more fit, they’ll take a larger and larger part.” - -“Perhaps--if they do not starve meanwhile.” - -“Anyway,” added Selden, “it isn’t merely a question of the old king. -Nobody would object if he could gather up a few millions somewhere and -go back and spend them on his country. But he won’t live long, and then -it will be a question of Danilo. What about him? Is he the sort of man -to save a country from starvation?” - -“He would have Lappo,” pointed out the countess. - -“It’s a shame,” mused Selden, “that Lappo can’t work with Jeneski. What -a team that would make!” - -“But he cannot,” said the countess. “He would consider himself a -traitor.” - -Selden nodded. - -“Yes, I know.” - -The two fell silent, gazing thoughtfully out over the sea. - -“You have told me nothing about yourself,” he said at last. - -“Do you want to know?” and she cast him a quick glance. - -“I can’t help wondering....” - -“About that man you discovered signalling to the Germans?” - -Selden nodded without looking at her. - -“That man was Lappo’s son,” said the countess. - -Selden stared. - -“Lappo’s son?” - -“The son of a woman he loved very much. He had made a state marriage--a -very unhappy one--and had a legitimate son, so he could not acknowledge -the other. But he got for him a little estate and the courtesy title -of Count Rémond. Afterwards he had reason to be glad he had not -acknowledged him, for Rémond’s mother died, and he developed a streak -of madness, became involved in frightful scandals and was finally sent -to America. Practically all our people in America had settled in one -place--at a little town in Montana where there was a great copper mine. -Rémond came there. We met each other and--were married. He was not -without fascination of a sort--and I was very young. Then came the war, -and Rémond was soon travelling about the country in what he told me was -the Allies’ secret service. I saw him very little. When America entered -the war, he enlisted. I was very proud of him. I never suspected what -he was really doing until I heard....” - -“But how could you hear?” asked Selden. “It was a military secret.” - -“The baron found out. He had sources of information.” - -“Then he knows....” - -“That you were the one who denounced Rémond? But of course!” - -Selden involuntarily glanced behind him. - -“Oh, do not fear,” said the countess with a smile. “He is glad the -traitor was caught so soon. He may even speak to you about it.” - -Yes, that would be like the baron! Here, then, was one of the skeletons -concealed in his private closet! Selden wondered how many more there -were. - -“Well,” he said, at last, “and afterwards?” - -“Afterwards,” the countess paused an instant; “afterwards the baron was -very kind to me. He sent me money, he invited me to place myself under -his protection--but he himself was soon an exile, for the Austrians -overran the country, and he had time to think only of his king. So it -was not until Jeneski came back that I could return.” - -“You came with Jeneski?” asked Selden curiously, wondering what the -baron had thought of that. - -The countess nodded, her lip caught between her teeth. - -“He and my father had been dear friends,” she explained. “When my -father died, Jeneski in a way adopted me. So he took me back with him, -and succeeded in having my little estate restored to me.” - -A very seductive adopted daughter, Selden thought; a rather disturbing -one. The countess’s story had rung true up to this point, but here it -was not quite convincing. - -“The estate--it is an attractive one, I hope?” he queried. - -“It is not bad--but I could not stay there.” The note of passion was -in her voice again, and her hands were clenched. “It was impossible. -I could not do it. So I came away to Paris--to Monte Carlo--to amuse -myself--to forget!” - -“One can amuse oneself better here, that is true,” Selden agreed, -searching for a clue to her emotion. “But weren’t you interested in -seeing how Jeneski’s experiment works out?” - -“Jeneski!” she repeated hoarsely. “Ah, you do not know him! He is not a -man--he is a machine which crushes people who get in his way. He....” - -She stopped abruptly, struggling for self-control. - -“Yes,” said Selden, “I suppose all fanatics are more or less like -that.” - -“I have known some who were human,” said the countess more quietly, and -closed her lips tightly, as though determined to say no more. - -Selden could only ponder what she meant. How had she got in his -way? What had he done to her? To him Jeneski had seemed very -human--possessed by his idea, of course, ready to make for it any -sacrifice; but full of fire, of sympathy, of understanding. Full of -passion, too, unless his full red lips belied him. - -“However,” the countess was saying, “we need not concern ourselves -about Jeneski. He will soon be replaced.” - -“I am not so sure of it.” - -“Baron Lappo is sure of it. I do not think you understand, Mr. Selden, -what an extraordinary man the baron is. Nothing is concealed from him. -He is in his way a great artist.” - -“I hope to know him better,” Selden observed. - -“And the king--he is not at all what you think. But you will see!” - -“Yes--the baron has promised to arrange an interview.” - -“It will be to-night; the baron is giving a dinner.” - -“How did you know?” asked Selden, looking at her in some astonishment. - -“I am to be there. You also are invited, are you not?” - -“Yes.” - -“Well--you can make your observations! I advise you to keep your eyes -very wide open.” - -Selden rubbed a reflective hand across his forehead. - -“I confess,” he said, “that these intrigues are too subtle for my -intelligence. I don’t seem to be able to find the key. However I shall -do my best. I don’t suppose you can tell me any more?” - -“Only in confidence. You would not want that.” - -“No,” agreed Selden slowly, “I wouldn’t want that. I must be free to -use whatever I find out, if I think it necessary.” - -“I understand, and you are right,” she nodded, and glanced at her -watch. “Come, we must be going. This dinner is a most important one for -me. I must dress for it carefully.” - -“Do you know who will be there?” - -“The king, Danilo, Lappo, yourself, myself, and--two or three other -women.” - -“Madame Ghita, perhaps?” hazarded Selden, and watched her face. - -She could not suppress a little start. - -“You know Madame Ghita?” - -“She was enquiring for the prince at the Sporting Club last night. I -happened to hear her.” - -“Ah,” said the countess; “then of course you can guess who she is!” - -“Yes, I suppose so,” said Selden slowly, with a little sinking of -the heart. He had hoped against hope that there might be some other -explanation. Ah, well, if she were Danilo’s mistress that ended it. - -The countess was looking at him curiously. - -“Then you knew perfectly well that she will not be at the dinner -to-night. Were you setting a trap of some sort?” - -“No--but I wondered who she was. I wasn’t sure.” - -“Well, you are now!” she said, and held out her hand to him, and he -helped her down the rocky descent to the town. She permitted herself to -lean against him once or twice, but he was too preoccupied to notice. -Madame Ghita--the mistress of the prince! - -The countess looked at him occasionally, trying to read his thoughts, -but she did not speak again until they were seated in the motor-car -which was awaiting them. - -“You saw the prince last night?” she asked. - -“Yes; I went over to the Sporting Club after I finished my work. The -prince was playing.” - -“And losing, of course?” - -“No, he was winning heavily. He must have won two hundred thousand -francs.” - -“Was he alone?” - -“No, there was a young fellow named Davis with him.” - -“An American?” - -“Yes--obviously.” - -“So it was from him he got the money!” she murmured, half to herself. - -“I suppose so,” laughed Selden. “Do you know him?” - -“No, I have never met him.” - -“He is very young and callow, but I fancy he will get plenty of -experience before long. First from the prince, and then from a girl who -has him in her net.” - -“Did the baron see him?” - -“Oh, yes; he seemed to know him quite well.” - -“And he was very much annoyed, was he not?” - -Selden looked at her. - -“How did you know that?” - -“Oh, I guessed it! But please go on and tell me what happened.” - -“The principal thing that happened,” said Selden, laughing a little at -the recollection, “was that the baron made the prince repay the money -he had borrowed--a considerable sum. The prince was very much annoyed.” - -“He would be,” nodded the countess. “He has always found more amusing -uses for his money than paying his debts with it. It must have been -a new experience! But in this case it was necessary,” she added, -thoughtfully. - -“I am glad you understand it so well,” said Selden drily. - -The countess laughed and tapped his hand playfully. - -“Do not be cross,” she said. “You will find it much more amusing to -piece together the puzzle for yourself. And I am sure you will find the -key at the dinner to-night!” - -“I am not cross; I am only wondering if I shall see you to-morrow.” - -She glanced at him from under lowered lashes. - -“If you wish,” she said softly. - -He moved a little nearer to her. Since Madame Ghita was unattainable, -and this amusement offered.... - -“When will you be free?” he asked. - -“All day.” - -“Shall we say dinner, then, at Ciro’s?” - -“That will be lovely!” - -“Thank you,” said Selden. “You are being very nice to me!” - -“Ah, I have a good heart!” she laughed. “And perhaps I have some secret -reason!” - -They were speeding down the slope into the Condamine, when another -motor panted past them so rapidly that Selden caught but a glimpse of -its occupant. But his companion’s eyes had been quicker. - -“Did you see who that was?” she asked. - -“No.” - -“It was Madame Ghita. And this is the road to Nice.” - -“What of it?” - -“But it is at Nice the dinner is to take place!” cried the countess. -“Surely you are not so stupid as you seem!” - -Selden could only look at her. And suddenly the car jerked to a stop. - -“We have arrived,” she said. “Till to-night--and thank you for a -delightful afternoon!” - -And she ran quickly up the steps into the hotel. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -A KING’S APOLOGIA - - -Selden dressed for dinner that evening with the same sense of nervous -tension that he used to feel in the old days when tumbling out of bed -and hustling into his clothes in the middle of the night to witness -the jump-off of a big offensive. He had found a note from the baron -awaiting him, naming 8:30 as the hour and the Villa Gloria on the -Promenade des Anglais as the place, and expressing great pleasure that -Selden was to be among the guests. Its perfect wording awakened in -Selden fresh admiration for the supreme finish of the old diplomat, -who was never at fault for the right word, the right look, the right -gesture. - -And presently, alone in a compartment of the express which hurtled -through innumerable tunnels towards Nice, he had settled himself in a -corner and endeavoured to draw such deductions as were possible from -his afternoon’s conversation with the countess, and to decide how much -of it was grist for his mill. - -There was a plot, it seemed, to get the old king back on the throne. -But that was nothing new. There had always been such a plot, ever -since the day when the king and his family and a few adherents had -been forced to flee the country. A plot was taken so much for granted, -and seemed so certain to prove futile, that nobody gave it a second -thought. Hitherto it had gathered to a head whenever the king was in -extraordinary need of funds, and had faded away again as soon as the -funds were secured from some too-credulous speculator. - -But this time it seemed to be unusually serious, and involved, so -the baron had hinted, not only the restoration of the king, but the -financing of the country. Heaven knows it needed financing, and no -doubt the baron was right--the king would be welcomed back with open -arms, if only he brought some money with him. There was no doubt that -he had won an immense personal popularity during his half century -of power. Most of his subjects had never known any other ruler, and -probably desired no other. He had mixed with them as a father with -his children--an old-world father, to be sure, whose word was law. -He had become a court of last resort to which his subjects were -forever appealing to settle their disputes, especially their domestic -disputes--a court the more highly esteemed because no fees were -exacted, though the gift of a lamb, or a dozen chickens, or a crock of -butter, was always appreciated. - -He had lived in a state of patriarchal simplicity, carefully contrived -and adroitly advertised, so that the peasant woman baked her bread with -the pleasant consciousness that the queen baked hers also, and when -some shopkeeper or petty farmer compared the time with the king in the -public square of the capital, he saw that the king’s watch was of brass -like his own. When he went to the bank to make a little deposit, he was -as likely as not to encounter the king there, also putting aside a -portion of his savings. - -Moreover this far-seeing monarch had not relied on popular prestige -alone, but had further strengthened his position by marrying his ten -children into most of the courts of Europe. For his eldest son he had -chosen a Hohenzollern princess; his eldest daughter was now queen of a -dominion far larger than her father’s; two other daughters had captured -Russian Grand Dukes; and a strange turn of fortune, combined with a -bloody tragedy, had brought a grandson to a throne. - -So, if any king could be safe, he had seemed to be--and yet all -these safeguards had been swept away by the World War. The passion -for democracy which emerged from it had decreed that kings must go, -and Pietro had found himself cast aside with all the others. But a -revulsion had already begun; the feeling was growing that an ordered -government, however despotic, was better than a disordered one, however -ideal in theory; and kings and princes, exiled in Switzerland or -Holland or along the Riviera, were beginning to pick up heart of hope -and gather their partisans about them. - -Yet, Selden told himself, sitting there and turning all this over in -his mind, despite the fact that this revulsion was being sedulously -fostered by financiers and aristocrats and every one else who had -been despoiled of money or power by the new order, there was not the -slightest hope for any of them, except perhaps for this one canny -old patriarch. Certainly there was no hope for the pompous coward -at Doorn or the perjured neurasthenic at Lucerne. But for this old -autocrat--well, perhaps, if he could get hold of enough money to -organize an opposition and carry on a campaign. No doubt many of his -mountaineers thought he was still ruling over them! - -The train creaked to a stop under the great glass-roofed shed at Nice, -and Selden clambered down to the platform and made his way through the -exit to the street. He saw that it was only a minute or two past eight, -so he drew his coat about him and started to walk. - -For the first time since the outbreak of the war Nice was experiencing -a really prosperous season, and it had gone to the head of that -mercurial city. The newly-named Avenue des Victoires hummed with -traffic, the side-walks were crowded with chattering people, happy -again in having a host of strangers to despoil. The gorgeous shops on -either side were a blaze of light, with their choicest wares displayed -in their windows. They were devoted almost entirely to articles -de luxe, and they seemed to Selden, as he glanced into them, more -luxurious and far more expensive than ever. - -Where the money came from no one knew, but vaster sums than ever before -were being frittered away on articles of vanity and personal adornment. -The wealth of the world seemed to have passed suddenly into the hands -of women, who were flinging it recklessly to right and left. The season -at Deauville had been marked by an extravagance wild beyond parallel, -by such gambling as the world had never seen. Now it was here, along -the Riviera, that the orgy was continued. And not here only, as he well -knew, but in Paris, London, Brussels, Berlin--yes, even in Vienna and -Budapest and Warsaw, before the eyes of starving spectators--the dance -whirled on. Thoughtful men looked on aghast, but no one was wise enough -to foretell how or when it would end. That the end would be disaster -Selden did not for a moment doubt. He even looked forward to it with a -certain pleasure! - -The crowds in the street had delayed him a little, so at the Place -Masséna he called a cab and gave the driver the address. In a moment -they were clattering along the Promenade des Anglais, before a row of -stately white villas and great hotels, looking out across the wide -cement promenade upon the magic sea which stretched away to the horizon. - -The Villa Gloria proved to be one of the most imposing of these -edifices, with entrance barred by high iron gates, which were passed -only after Selden had given his name and it had been duly checked -upon a list in the hands of the concierge, who took a good look at -him, evidently suspicious of any one arriving in a public cab. The -establishment was plainly an elaborate one--maintained, so gossip said, -from the private purse of the daughter who still retained a throne. - -His hat and coat were taken from him by a bearded functionary in -the native costume--which, to American eyes, savours so much of the -bull-ring!--and another led the way up a wide stair, opened a door and -announced him. - -The room he entered was evidently the salon, but it was deserted -except for the Baron Lappo, who was hastening forward across its empty -spaces. Selden, rather taken aback, wondered uneasily if he could -have mistaken the hour, but if he had, there was no sign of it in the -baron’s greeting. - -“It is a great pleasure to see you again,” he was saying. “I have -spoken of you to the king, and he is most desirous of meeting you. I -shall take you to him at once.” - -Selden murmured his thanks and followed the baron down the length of -the long room to a door at the other end. The baron knocked and, a -voice bidding him enter, opened the door and motioned Selden to precede -him. Stepping through, Selden found himself in a little room, blue with -tobacco smoke, which was evidently the king’s work cabinet. An imposing -figure was seated at a desk near the window, and a secretary with a -sheaf of papers was just making his escape through an opposite door. - -Lappo led him forward. - -“This is M. Selden, Your Majesty,” he said. - -The figure at the desk rose to its feet--an impressive height. - -“I am glad to meet you, sir,” said the king, in excellent English. -“I have heard much of you and congratulate you upon your brilliant -achievements.” - -Selden, considerably abashed by this greeting, had the impression -that he was shaking hands with an institution rather than with a man. -The Institution of Royalty. He murmured something and sat down, in -obedience to the king’s gesture. The king also reseated himself, his -chair creaking loudly, but the baron remained standing. - -Selden had seen a good many kings in the course of his career, but none -who looked the part as this one did. The tall and dignified King of the -Belgians was the closest second, but he lacked the picturesqueness, -the air of mastery and profundity, which marked this old man. He sat -there as though he ruled the world; he imposed himself. - -He wore, as always, the costume of his country, rich and colourful -with embroidery, and for head-covering a flat round brimless cap of -blood-red satin, with his arms in gold upon the front. It became oddly -his dark, semi-oriental countenance, with its hawk-nose, its grizzled -moustache drooping on either side the full lips, and its deeply cleft -chin. But it was the eyes which impressed Selden most. They were very -dark and very large, and had a peculiar cast, or lack of focus, which -gave them the effect of looking not at one, but into and through one -and out on the other side, distinctly disconcerting until one grew used -to it. Indeed, just at first, Selden had the impression that the king -was gazing fixedly at some one behind him. - -“I hope you will not mind,” went on the king, “if I speak in French. I -speak English, it is true, and I have insisted that all of my children -should learn that language, though I regret to say that some of them -forgot, as they forgot other of my teachings, after they left my house. -But I have not in it the precision which I have in French.” - -“It astonishes me, sir, that you speak English so well,” said Selden. -“I found very few people in the Balkans who could speak it at all, -unless they had lived in America.” - -“Ah, monsieur,” said the king, a little sadly, “when one’s kingdom is -so small that from its centre one can see almost to its borders, and -when beyond those borders are age-old enemies searching ceaselessly -for an avenue of attack, one must take care to neglect nothing. As you -perhaps know, I have had six daughters and four sons. Yes, I believe in -large families,” he added, with a smile. “I once had a most interesting -discussion upon that subject with your great Roosevelt. We found -ourselves in entire accord. I wish I could have married one of my girls -to one of his boys--it would have been for the good of the race!” - -Selden nodded his agreement. Yes, that would have been a new strain! He -was more and more fascinated by this astonishing old man. - -“But what I wished to say,” went on the king, “was this--that since -my kingdom was such a small one--small, you understand, monsieur, in -size, but very great in spirit, in tradition and in pride--it was -necessary that I strengthen myself wherever possible by alliances. So -my children were taught many languages, English among them, and since -I could not permit them to be wiser than their father, I was forced -to learn them too, though of course I learned them much less readily. -But the effort they cost me has been many times repaid by the ability -they gave me to converse with men of many nations, whose minds would -otherwise have remained closed to me, and to read many things of which -otherwise I should have been ignorant--your interesting articles -upon my country, for example, and upon Austria and central Europe in -general. I congratulate you again upon them--their point of view is not -always mine, but I can see that they have been based upon an accuracy -of observation and breadth of sympathy altogether unusual. Will you -have a cigarette? No? Tobacco is my one dissipation--I am getting too -old for any other.” - -He took a fat Turkish cigarette from a case on his desk, lighted it -carefully, and blew an immense gust of smoke toward the ceiling. - -“When my good Lappo told me this morning of having met you yesterday,” -he went on, “and suggested that you be asked this evening half an hour -in advance of the other guests, I thought it a most happy idea. Lappo -has many happy ideas,” with a smile at the baron. “I should be lost -without him. Having read your articles, I welcomed the opportunity to -explain to you something of my point of view. It is no secret that I am -trying to regain my kingdom, of which I have been unjustly deprived. I -shall continue to try until I succeed, or until I die. It is a point of -honour with me. But I infer from your articles that you would not be -sympathetic toward such a restoration?” - -“It seems to me, sir,” Selden answered, “that the republican form -of government is best for any people, because it opens the way -for opportunity and self-development. And I do not believe in the -hereditary right to rule--to dispose of people’s lives and fortunes, -and to control their happiness.” - -“I do not see,” said the king, “that the hereditary right to rule -differs in principle from the hereditary right to property. Because -this right is sometimes abused, I do not suppose that you would abolish -it altogether?” - -“No,” said Selden, “I have not yet got quite as far as Communism. But I -think hereditary fortunes--all wealth, indeed--should be limited and -controlled.” - -“So should the hereditary right to rule be limited and controlled--as -it is in England, perhaps. Ah, I can see what you are thinking,” added -the king, with a smile. “You are thinking that deposed monarchs are -always democrats; that I am a new convert to this idea--but there you -are wrong. I gave my people a constitution long ago. It was not as -liberal as England’s, true; but one cannot scale a mountain at a single -bound. One must climb step by step. Even republics are not always -perfect!” - -“Oh, they never are!” Selden agreed. “They sometimes do disgraceful -things--unaccountable things--ours has in turning its back on Europe. -But however ignorant and selfish they may appear, they are nevertheless -a step forward toward the liberation of mankind.” - -“Perhaps so; but I repeat that it may sometimes be too long a step to -take safely all at once. My argument, monsieur, is this: One cannot -suddenly give complete liberty to a people who for centuries have been -accustomed to guidance and control without running the risk of very -grave disaster. Civilization is the result of people working together, -of a vast co-ordination. When government fails, and the people fall -apart into little groups, each working for itself, civilization fails -too. Rather than take such a risk, the wise man proceeds slowly and -with caution--he seeks to lead the people upward gradually, a small -step at a time.” - -“That is true, sir,” agreed Selden. “The trouble is that in the past -they have often not been led upward at all, but kept ground down in -the mud at the bottom of the pit by the fear and the greed of their -rulers. If they have progressed, it has been in spite of their rulers.” - -“In the past, perhaps; not in the future. That day, monsieur, will -never return. The war has liberated the world from slavery to old forms -and old ideas.” - -“I believe so with all my heart,” said Selden. “Our task is to keep it -from sliding back again.” - -“But the war was not able to make men wise all at once,” said the -king. “So we must also take care not to become the slaves of new ideas -which are worse than the old ones, or which are really only the old -ones cleverly disguised with a new name. There will always be in the -world, monsieur, men who seek wealth and power for unscrupulous and -selfish ends. As I look about me at the present state of Europe, I fear -sometimes that it is falling into the hands of such men. I fear....” - -There was a tap at the door. The king glanced at a little clock on his -desk. - -“The other guests are arriving,” he said, and rose. “I have enjoyed -our talk very much, M. Selden, and especially your frankness. We must -continue it sometime. Meanwhile I confide you to the good Lappo,” and -he bowed with the most engaging cordiality. - - - - -CHAPTER X - -THE BOMB BURSTS - - -Selden was conscious of a distinct liking and admiration for the old -monarch as he watched him hasten forward to meet the new arrivals, two -women and a man. - -“It is M. Davis, with his mother and his sister,” explained the baron, -who had remained behind a moment until the king’s greetings were over. - -Selden saw with some astonishment that it was indeed the same young -Davis whom he had met at the Sporting Club the night before. Why -should the king invite these Americans to dinner? And especially why -should he welcome them so warmly--with such graciousness combined with -patriarchal dignity? Why should he pat Miss Davis’s hand as though -he were her father? What was the meaning of the baron’s faultless -deference? Who were these Davises, anyway? - -These questions flashed through his head in the moment during which the -king bent over the hands of the ladies and inquired solicitously about -their health. Then it was the baron’s turn; and then Davis turned and -saw Selden. - -“Why, hello,” he said, and came over and shook hands. “Sis will be -tickled to death to see you.” - -“Yes,” said the king, whom nothing escaped, and who had evidently been -coached by his good Lappo, “I felt certain that Miss Davis would be -glad to meet so distinguished a countryman--and you also, madame,” and -he brought Selden forward and introduced him. - -The elder woman surveyed him through her lorgnette, evidently wondering -who he was, and her greeting was perfunctory in the extreme, but when -he shook hands with her daughter, he found himself looking into a pair -of eyes fairly dancing with excitement. - -“Yes, indeed,” she said, “I am glad to meet you. Your articles seem to -me perfectly wonderful. I have read them all!” - -“That is a great compliment,” said Selden, laughing a little at her -enthusiasm. “I doubt if there is any one else who has read them all! -You are interested in politics, then?” - -“Oh, there was much more than politics--but I liked them especially -because they were so--so brave, so optimistic.” - -The baron had drawn near and was listening smilingly. - -“Too much so perhaps,” said Selden, with a glance at him. “That, at -least, is the opinion of M. le Baron.” - -“No, no; you do me wrong!” protested the baron. “I think merely that -there is a safer road up the mountain than the one you indicate--at -least up the mountains of my country, which is very mountainous indeed!” - -“And perhaps you are right, M. le Baron,” agreed Selden, amiably. - -Miss Davis had been listening with an intensity which puzzled him. - -“I want to be quite sure that I understand,” she said. “M. le Baron -and I have talked a great deal about your point of view. His idea is -that the old régime could do much more for his country than is possible -under the new one.” - -“If the old régime adopted some new ideas, and could arrange to finance -the country, he is probably right,” Selden conceded. - -“Ah, mademoiselle, you see!” cried the baron, obviously elated. “It is -as I told you! But come, the king has something to say to you.” - -What the king had to say seemed of a semi-confidential, not to say -romantic, nature; at least Miss Davis laughed and blushed and shook -her head. Left to himself for a moment, Selden had an opportunity to -examine the two women. - -As for the mother, her origin, character and ambitions were written -large all over her--in her plump face with its insignificant features -and bright little eyes like a bird’s; in the figure, too fat, too -tightly corseted; in the voice, too loud and not quite sure of its -grammar; in the gown, too elaborate, and the jewels, too abundant--a -woman who had once, no doubt, been a good sort with a certain dignity -and genuineness, but who had been spoiled by prosperity and also, -perhaps, by a careless and too-indulgent husband--an American husband. -Selden could see him, in company with countless others, labouring away -at home to make the money which his wife and family were frittering -away on the pleasure-grounds of Europe! - -The boy was curiously like her, but the daughter was of a different and -much finer type, and Selden guessed that she carried on the father’s -strain. Not strikingly beautiful, but fresh-skinned and wholesome, -with a face delicately chiselled and touched just the slightest, when -in repose, by sadness or disillusion--just a little too old and too -reserved for its years; in this respect more of Europe than of America. -Perhaps it was the mother who had disillusioned her.... - -But why should the king listen to them both with such attention? Why -should the baron be so deferential? Could it be possible that these -people had something to do with the plot? - -The baron, seeing Selden standing alone, managed to guide him back -to Mrs. Davis, whose cool greeting he had noted, and for which he -proceeded at once to atone. - -“It is not often we have with us a man of such wide influence as M. -Selden,” he began. - -“The baron exaggerates,” Selden hastened to assure her. “I am just a -newspaper man, Mrs. Davis.” - -“Oh!” said Mrs. Davis, using her lorgnette again. Her experiences with -newspaper men had not always been fortunate, and she distrusted them. - -“But a newspaper man, as you call it, the most distinguished,” the -baron persisted. “Perhaps you have heard your daughter and myself -discussing some of his theories.” - -“Perhaps I have,” she agreed uncertainly. - -“M. Selden is a democrat the most pronounced,” went on the baron, no -whit discouraged; “but we are trying to convince him that a monarchy -also may have its virtues.” - -“I am sure there is little to be said for democracies,” said Mrs. Davis -severely, as one lecturing a small child, “when one sees their horrible -blunders. And such men!” - -“They do blunder,” Selden agreed; “but at least it is their own -blunders they suffer from, so there is a sort of poetic justice in it.” - -“No, it is other people who suffer,” said Mrs. Davis. “They rob every -one. When I think that my income tax this year....” - -She was interrupted by the announcement of the Countess Rémond, and was -instantly so absorbed in contemplation of that unusual woman that she -quite forgot to go on. - -The Countess Rémond had said that she was going to dress with care, but -Selden had foreseen no such finished perfection, and moreover it was at -once apparent that she was as much at home in a king’s drawing-room as -in any other. Nothing could have been more correct, more perfect, than -the way she acknowledged the introduction to the king which the baron -made. The king himself regarded her with an appreciative eye, for he -had always been a connoisseur of women, holding her hand the tiniest -fraction of a second longer than was necessary, and took advantage of -the moment when the baron was continuing the introductions to motion -the major-domo to him and give him some brief instructions in an -undertone. As that solemn functionary bowed and hastened away, Selden -guessed that the king had suddenly decided upon a rearrangement of the -places at table. - -The way in which the countess greeted the ladies was also a work of -art, it was so charming, so cordial, so gracious, without a trace of -that arrogance which alas! too often marks the bearing of ladies of -the old world toward ladies of the new, and which indeed one might -well expect of a countess. Her indifference to the men was almost as -marked; she acknowledged their presence with the coolest of nods, -and turned back at once to the women as far more interesting. The -elder, flattered, almost inarticulate, was already at her feet, and -the younger was visibly impressed. The countess was confiding to them -something about her gown--the clumsiness of maids.... - -Selden noted the satisfied smile which the baron could not wholly -repress, the energetic way in which he polished his glass. Evidently -the countess was playing the game--whatever the game might be--very -much to his liking. - -“I have heard so much of you and of your daughter from my old friend, -Baron Lappo,” the countess continued to the enraptured Mrs. Davis, -speaking with a pronounced and very taking accent which Selden had not -heretofore noted in her speech. “Permit me to say that your daughter is -lovely--the true queenly type!” - -Mrs. Davis sputtered her delight. Her daughter blushed crimson. Selden -gaped a little at the adjective. Queenly--now what did she mean by -that? And looking at the countess more closely, he saw that in some -way she had subtly altered her appearance; her face seemed longer, her -eyes had a little slant, her lips were not so full.... - -“I see you are not accustomed to such frankness,” she rattled on; “but -I am frank or nothing. If I think nice things about people, I believe -in saying them--yes, even to their faces; ugly ones, also, sometimes!” - -“But you talk almost like an American!” cried Mrs. Davis. - -“It was in America I learned my English,” the countess explained. “I -was there with my parents as a girl. At Washington.” - -Mrs. Davis had a vision of the countess’s father as a great diplomat. -But Selden had another start. She had not mentioned Washington to him -that afternoon; she had spoken only of Montana. - -Miss Davis had been looking at the countess intently, with startled -eyes, as though striving to recall some memory. - -“I should be so glad to talk to you about it,” added the countess. She -had noticed the girl’s intent look, and turned full face to her, so -that she got all the benefit of the slanting eyes and the thin, arched -brows. “Perhaps you will have tea with me....” - -“You must have tea with us!” cried Mrs. Davis. “To-morrow?” - -“If you wish,” assented the countess with a gracious smile, which -included the younger woman. - -Meanwhile the king and the baron had been consulting together in -undertones; from their aspect it was evident that something had gone -amiss. - -“I was forced to send Danilo on an important errand this afternoon,” -said the king finally, “and he has not yet returned. He has had an -accident perhaps.” - -“Oh, I hope not!” cried Mrs. Davis. “That would be too terrible!” - -“If any one was injured,” said the king with a smile, “it was -undoubtedly some one else, in which case he would be detained only -until he had satisfied the police. But I do not think we shall wait any -longer. Baron, will you summon the Princess Anna?” - -The baron disappeared and presently returned with a tall young lady on -his arm. She was perhaps twenty-five, very dark, with a perceptible -moustache, and very thin. - -“This is my youngest daughter, Anna,” said the king, “named, as all my -daughters were, for one of the great saints of my country.” - -The Princess Anna bowed to the guests without taking her hand from the -baron’s arm. She, at least, seemed to have no reason to ingratiate -herself with the rich Americans! - -The king nodded, and the doors at the end of the room swung back, -disclosing the gleaming table beyond. - -“May I have the honour, madame?” and he offered his arm to Mrs. Davis. - -Selden permitted young Davis to take the countess, and followed with -the sister. - -“Were you really in earnest a moment ago?” she inquired in a low voice. - -“In earnest?” - -“Yes--in saying the baron might be right?” - -“Why, yes; entirely so,” he answered, puzzled by the intensity of her -look. - -She took a deep breath and turned her head away for an instant. - -And then they were at the table. - -When they were seated, he found himself still at her right. Beyond her -was a vacant place, evidently for Danilo, while beyond that, and to the -right of the king, sat the countess. Selden smiled to find his surmise -correct--even at eighty, the king had not lost interest in pretty women! - -Mrs. Davis was at the king’s left, while beyond her, the baron, the -Princess Anna and young Davis, who had been adroitly detached from the -countess, completed the company. - -The king, with patriarchal dignity, asked grace in his native tongue, -somewhat to the confusion of his guests. Selden could see Mrs. Davis -regarding with a startled eye the red cap which the king made no motion -to remove. Then came the soup, and she was startled again to see the -Princess Anna rise and serve her father. - -“In our country,” the king explained, with a smile, seeing her glance, -“it is the custom for the daughters to serve their parents. I consider -it a very good custom, and my daughters have always followed it. As -you know,” he went on, tasting the soup with an approving smack of the -lips, “I have a daughter who is a queen, but when she comes to visit -her father, she still gives him to eat.” - -The picture of a queen ladling out the soup was too much for Mrs. -Davis, and she gasped audibly. Or perhaps it was the soup, which she at -that moment tasted. The king had brought his native chef with him from -Goritza, and this soupe à l’oignon was one of his masterpieces, but it -was rather a shock to the unaccustomed palate, especially if the cheese -was a little strong. But since it came from a royal kitchen, Mrs. Davis -battled with it manfully. The king asked for a second serving. - -It was at that moment the prince appeared. - -Selden was sure he had never looked more handsome. His eyes were -shining; his dark skin, usually a little sallow, was most becomingly -flushed. He seemed in the gayest possible mood--even a reckless mood. - -“No, do not rise,” said the king to his guests, motioned the prince -to his side and put to him a stern question in his native tongue. The -prince replied expansively; for an instant a scowl of displeasure -threatened the king’s countenance, then he smiled blandly round upon -the company. - -“It was as I thought,” he said. “Fortunately no one was killed. Make -your apologies, sir, to the ladies.” - -The prince, with a mocking light in his eyes, bent over Mrs. Davis, and -raised her plump hand to his lips. - -“It was really impatience to be with you, madame, which caused the -accident,” he said gaily. “A speed too swift--a road slippery from the -rain....” - -“Oh, what a fib!” broke in the lady, tapping him playfully with her -lorgnette. But never for an instant did she suspect how great a fib it -was! - -The prince made his other greetings swiftly, then dropped into the seat -beside Miss Davis, kissed her fingers as he had her mother’s, and -spoke a low sentence into her ear. And Selden, noting the quick flush -which swept across her cheek, noting the baron’s attentive eyes, noting -the king’s benignant good-humour, understood in that instant the whole -plot. - -For a flash his eyes met those of the Countess Rémond, who was smiling -cynically, maliciously, as though at some long-cherished vengeance -about to be accomplished. Then he turned back to his plate, his heart -hot with resentment. It was horrible that a girl like that should be -sacrificed to the ambitions of a worldly mother! No wonder she was -disillusioned! And to a libertine like the prince! Of that, of course, -she could have no suspicion, and she would find it out too late. Of -happiness there was not the slightest possibility. - -Yet--was there not? He looked again at Myra Davis--there was something -in her face that said she was not a fool, that she had had some -experience of the world, so she must know something of the ways of -princes. And it would be exciting to be the wife of a man like that--to -be compelled to hold one’s place against all the other women.... - -And he would teach her many things. - -Of love, as the average American understood it--mutual trust, mutual -respect, common interests, fidelity, placid affection--nothing at all; -but there would be bursts of passion, shattering experiences, and if -she were strong enough to survive being cast down from the heights from -time to time, she might win through, might in the end even hold him. At -least she might find such a life more interesting than the placidity of -the meadows. There was always that choice in life between emotion and -tranquillity, and Selden had never been able to make up his mind which -was the wiser. - -To be a queen--even an unhappy one--even of a tiny kingdom.... - -But what of Madame Ghita? Did she know of this? Was that why they had -met her driving toward Nice? Did she intend to interfere? - -And was it conceivable that any man would leave a woman like that? - -Probably the prince had no intention of leaving her--and again Selden -glowed with indignation. But he was conscious, deep down in his heart, -that his indignation was not so much for the girl at his side as for -that other woman, about to be deserted, or, worse still, compelled to -share.... - -He awoke abruptly to the knowledge that Miss Davis was addressing him. - -“You have been there quite recently, have you not, Mr. Selden?” - -“Oh, yes,” he answered, guessing instinctively where she meant. “Only a -couple of months ago.” - -“Are the people happy?” - -“Yes, in a way. Of course life is very hard among those bleak -mountains. But then it has always been. They are used to it.” - -“It is more hard than ever now, is it not?” put in the baron, from -across the table. - -“It is harder than ever all over Europe,” said Selden. “This generation -will never know the old ease.” - -“That is true,” agreed the baron; “yet, with proper guidance, some -nations will emerge more quickly than others. What our little country -needs is, first of all, a firm and experienced hand at the helm, and, -secondly, capital to revive its industries, repeople its pastures and -fertilize its fields. With those, it will be the first nation in Europe -to find its feet again.” - -“Undoubtedly,” said Selden; “but where is the capital to come from?” - -“Do you really think he is right?” asked Myra Davis, in a low voice. - -Selden was conscious that the eyes of the whole table were on them, and -that the whole table was waiting for his answer. - -“Yes, I really believe so,” he said. - -“And that the people would be happier?” she persisted. - -Then he understood. Here at least was one of the forces urging her -forward. But it would take millions--she should understand that. - -“Yes,” he said slowly, with a strange sense of responsibility. “They -would be stronger, perhaps, if compelled to work out their own -destinies. But not happier. Certainly they would be glad to have the -way cleared for them. But to do it effectively would take a large -sum--a very large sum--many millions.” - -There was no secret about it any longer--they were all sitting there -waiting for her decision. - -“And, mademoiselle,” pursued the baron, “our little kingdom would -be like home to you; since you have already lived so long among our -people.” - -Selden looked the question he scarcely felt at liberty to utter. - -“Nearly all of our people who went to America settled in one place,” -explained the baron, “in the town founded by the father of mademoiselle -and named after him. There they assisted the development of an enormous -property--a mountain of copper.” - -A great light burst upon Selden. So it was that Davis--the copper king! -Well, there would be millions enough! - -But those were the people who had come back from America to make their -own country a republic also--Jeneski had told him the story; it was -their labour which had amassed those millions which were to be used -to rivet back upon them the chains they had broken! He did not know -whether to laugh or weep at the savage irony of it! - -The king had bent over toward Mrs. Davis and asked her a swift -question, his face purple with excitement; she had glanced toward her -daughter and a long look had passed between them. Selden could see the -baron’s mesmeric gaze upon the girl. She looked down, she looked up; -then her cheeks went crimson, and she nodded her head. - -The king, with beaming face, signed to the attendants to fill the -glasses. - -“Mesdames et messieurs,” he said, rising, glass in hand, “I have in my -life, which has been a long one, had many happy moments, but none so -happy as this, when it is my privilege to announce the betrothal of my -grandson and successor, Prince Danilo, and the fair young lady who sits -beside him. Let us drink to their happiness and to that of my beloved -country!” - -He drained his glass, sent it crashing over his shoulder, trundled -around the table, caught the girl in his arms, and kissed her -resoundingly upon each cheek. - -“My dear,” he said, “the young rascal shall make you happy--I promise -it. Otherwise, I will disinherit him, and you shall reign alone!” - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -SELDEN MAKES HIS CHOICE - - -It was difficult to quiet down, after that, and go on with the dinner. - -The whole house was buzzing with the great news, and Selden was sure -that champagne was being consumed even more liberally below stairs -than above. Probably the king knew it too, but for once he did not -care. Looking at him sitting there triumphant and benignant, Selden was -reminded of nothing so much as of some Biblical patriarch--Abraham, -perhaps. Certainly at this moment the king’s bosom seemed wide enough -to contain the whole world. He was ready to forgive all his enemies! - -The baron fairly scintillated, for this was his great hour of triumph. -Even the dark, immobile face of the Princess Anna was illumined as -by some inward light. She had come around the table and kissed the -bride-to-be solemnly on the forehead, as though consecrating her to a -sacred cause. - -Mrs. Davis was radiant, and more inarticulate than ever--which was of -small importance since nobody listened to her. Here was the greatest -marriage which any American family had ever achieved: there had been -dukes and counts, perhaps an earl or two, and in one case the brother -of a king (also deposed); but never before a Crown Prince. Her daughter -would be the first American girl to sit upon a throne! No wonder -she was overcome, a little hysterical, very warm with excitement -and champagne, dabbing her eyes now and then and looking altogether -ridiculous. She had never really believed it would happen--Myra was -such a strange girl; yet here it was. And she had a vision of Myra -sitting on her throne, with an ermine robe and crown of diamonds, very -regal, and she herself, considerably thinner than in life, standing a -little to one side but very near, also with ermine and brilliants; and -diplomats and statesmen in white satin knee breeches coming up to be -presented, as she had seen them in a picture of one of Queen Victoria’s -receptions, and the crowd bowing, very happy and loyal.... - -The Countess Rémond was also deeply moved, though in a dark and -threatening way that puzzled Selden. Her eyes were gleaming exultantly, -her lips were drawn back in a smile that was almost a snarl, as she -bent her gaze upon Myra Davis, and a spasm of nervous emotion ran -across her face from time to time, in spite of her efforts to repress -it. There was something bloodthirsty and wolf-like about her, which -gave Selden a little shiver of repulsion, for he felt that he was -looking at the real woman, with all her veils torn aside, and it seemed -almost indecent. She had the veils up in a moment, and was again the -calm and smiling woman of the world, but Selden never forgot the shock -of that moment’s revelation, and any feeling of tenderness he may have -had for her died then and there. He felt only that she was a woman to -be watched and to be feared. - -Young Davis had gone suddenly morose, but that may have been because of -his high alcoholic content; and the look he bent upon his sister had -something ironic and mocking in it, as though he alone understood her, -and found her far from admirable. Few girls, however, are altogether -admirable to their brothers! - -Of the whole company, the affianced pair were by far the most composed. -The prince had, indeed, kissed the girl’s hand at the end of the king’s -speech, but his demonstration had ended there. As for Myra Davis, -except that her eyes were larger and darker than usual, there was no -outward evidence that she was in any way excited. Selden wondered where -she had gained such self-control. - -The dinner came to an end, at last, the bride-to-be was carried away by -the other women, Danilo bowing over her hand at the door, and the men -were left together to discuss the great event. - -It was the king who opened the discussion. - -“I trust that you are pleased, M. Selden,” he said. “I was hoping that -the announcement might be made to-night, but I was not sure. I am very -happy that you were present.” - -“If I am not mistaken,” put in the baron, “M. Selden himself had -something to do with bringing about the decision.” - -“Perhaps so,” said Selden. “I had no suspicion what it was leading to, -but I only said what I thought.” - -“You said it admirably,” commented the baron. - -“But I confess,” Selden continued, “that I am astonished you should -care so much for my opinion. After all, what does it matter?” - -The baron glanced at the king, who nodded. - -“I have been expecting that question,” said the baron, “and I am going -to answer it frankly. We have nothing to conceal, therefore let us -place all the cards on the table. It is, then, not yet entirely clear -ahead. To restore the dynasty--yes, that will not be difficult. But -to win the approval of the public opinion of the world, that will not -be so easy. This is a day when republics, however inefficient, are in -favour, and when kings, however enlightened, are looked at askance. -There was a time when public opinion outside of one’s own country -could be disregarded, but that is so no longer. There is the League -of Nations, to which Jeneski sends a delegate; there is the Supreme -Council, claiming wide powers as the organ of public opinion. We have -witnessed recently the spectacle of a king called back to his country -by a majority of his people, and yet likely at any time to lose his -throne a second time because the public opinion of the world is against -him, and no important country will recognize him. We wish to avoid that -mistake.” - -Selden nodded; it was his own opinion that Constantine would find it -very difficult to cling to his throne. - -“That our country will be vastly benefited by this restoration I do not -for a moment doubt,” went on the baron. “You have yourself perceived -how deeply this great opportunity appeals to Miss Davis. Nevertheless, -we shall have to maintain our position at first against great -prejudice. It will be said at once that we have bought our way back to -power, our enemies will dig up old scandals and invent new ones; there -will be a bitter campaign against us. Well, we want you on our side. -Wait,” he added, as Selden made a gesture of negation; “hear me out. -What we are asking you to do is this: to observe us, to question us, to -dissect our motives, and to report faithfully what you see and learn; -to be present at the restoration and to examine our conduct. We do not -fear public opinion, monsieur, if it is correctly informed. I am sure -that we may count upon you to do so much.” - -“Why, yes,” said Selden; “of course I shall be glad to do that--I -should have done that anyway--only....” - -“Only you must be free to say what you wish--but certainly! What we -hope is to convince you, and through you the world--especially England -and America. America will have a deep interest in this restoration; -there has never before been an American queen.” - -“We have a convention that they are all queens!” laughed Selden. “But -of course there will be tremendous interest in a real one. May I begin -asking questions at once?” - -“Please ask as many as you wish!” - -“How do you propose to accomplish this restoration? Not by force, I -hope?” - -“Certainly not! We shall first approach Jeneski and his ministers, lay -before them our plans for the country, and invite them to withdraw. I -am hoping that they will do so. After all, Jeneski is a patriot.” - -“But should they still foolishly persist?” - -“The Assembly is to be elected in March. We will carry the elections -and the new Assembly will recall the king.” - -“You will bribe the electors?” - -“Not at all. We will explain to them, as we did to Jeneski and his -ministers, our plans for the development and enrichment of the country; -we will organize our friends and spend some money in propaganda--yes. -But that is legitimate--even in America, I understand.” - -“Yes,” said Selden; “nobody can object to that.” - -“Do not forget, M. Selden, as I have already pointed out to you, that -the king is very popular with his people. He could have appealed to -them before this with every hope of success; but before he did so, he -wished to be in position to assure their future.” - -“You are sure that Miss Davis will wish to use her millions in this -way?” - -“But, yes--have you not yourself seen it? She is on fire at the great -opportunity--such as comes to very few women. And there is a certain -justice, it seems to me, in the fact that the millions wrung from that -mountain of copper by the labour of our young men are to be used for -the succour and rejuvenation of their country.” - -“That is one way of regarding it, certainly,” Selden conceded. He -glanced at young Davis, who, more morose than ever, was tracing -patterns with his glass on the cloth. Had he no interest in his -sister’s future? Well, there was one question which must be asked, and -he himself would ask it. “What about Miss Davis herself--her happiness, -her well-being? Is she going to be just a tool in your hands?” - -Davis looked up, his eyes a little bloodshot, an ironical smile upon -his lips, as though wondering how Selden could be so silly. - -“I thank you for that question, sir,” put in the king, with the utmost -earnestness. “As for Miss Davis, I charge myself with her. She shall be -my daughter. Have no fear. I was entirely serious in what I said just -now about the succession. I shall have the necessary papers executed -and passed by the Assembly so that, in case of my death, my wishes can -be carried out if there is need.” - -Danilo shrugged his shoulders. After all, he seemed to say, there were -many places in the world more amusing than his bleak little capital. -And there was Madame Ghita.... - -The king regarded him sombrely. - -“Young people to-day are lacking in reverence,” he said, speaking in -French. “They have no sense of responsibility. It was not so in my -time. I had only nineteen years when my uncle died--Danilo, after whom -this young man is named--and I was proclaimed Prince. It was not until -fifty years later that the Powers accorded me the title of King. During -all that time I had laboured ceaselessly; I had driven pestilence and -famine from my country; I had organized an army and defeated the Turk; -I had founded a system of education, which still remains the best in -the Balkans; I had granted my people a Constitution and an Assembly, -and was leading them along the path of self-government. - -“Then the war came and without hesitation I chose the side of the -Entente against the Turk and the Prussian. My little country was -seized and overrun, my army was captured, everything seemed lost; but -in my exile I waited patiently, certain that my allies would win and -would restore me to my throne. That would seem to be simple justice, -would it not, monsieur?” - -Selden nodded. Undoubtedly there was a good deal to be said on the -king’s side--and the king was an excellent advocate! - -“I was aware,” went on the king with dignity, “that certain old enemies -of mine were seeking to defame me, but I despised them. It is true that -my eldest son had married a German woman, but that was nearly forty -years ago. It is true that another son took refuge in Vienna and fought -with the Austrians, but it was not with my consent--there was nothing -I could do. It is a lie that my army surrendered unnecessarily; it was -on the verge of starvation. It is a lie that I intrigued against my -allies. Nevertheless there were some who believed these lies.” - -His eyes were flashing and he was pounding the table with his fist. - -“What happened, sir, at the end?” Selden asked. “I have heard many -stories--I should like to know the true one.” - -“And you shall, sir,” said the king. “I want the world to know it. -This is what happened: When we entered the war, some hundreds of our -people who had lived in America returned to fight for their country. -That was their duty. Nevertheless I salute them for coming back! Many -had gone to America because they had some grievance against me--it is -impossible to please every one!--and over there those grievances had -magnified. Also some of our young men had gone to Vienna or to Belgrade -to study and had brought back with them ideas so dangerous that we were -compelled to forbid them the country. These also for the most part -had gone to America, and among them there had grown up a sentiment of -revolution. They even sent back, from time to time, an emissary to -assassinate me. I did not mind that,” the king added with a smile. “It -rendered life less dull. But it enraged my people.” - -The baron nodded solemnly. - -“There were two attempts,” he said; “it was not a thing to jest about.” - -“Ah, well,” said the king, with a wave of his hand, “all that was long -ago! But these men came back. We could not inquire then as to their -sentiments; the times were desperate--we had need of all of them. But -they brought their ideas into the army, and, after the surrender, -during the long months in the prison camps of Austria, they had the -opportunity to propagate their poison. It spread everywhere. - -“Then came the end. Austria withdrew her troops for a last stand -against Italy; was defeated and surrendered. I was already back in my -capital, with Lappo here, striving to restore order, when the prison -camps were opened and the army came streaming back. Jeneski, who had -been waiting for that moment, met them at the frontier, called together -a number of his partisans, declared for a republic, and marched against -me. I had no forces to oppose him, and again was driven into exile. In -spite of my representations, he persuaded the conference at Paris to -confirm this so-called republic. But he was ill at ease; he knew that I -had still some power; and he offered me a huge sum if I would abdicate. -I refused. A king cannot abdicate. Only cowards abdicate. And I would -not further impoverish my country. No, monsieur, I am still king!” - -Majesty--it was a word befitting that memorable figure, which had been -buffeted by the storms of eighty years and was still unconquered. There -was something epic about it--Homeric--so that one forgot its follies -and its sins, and remembered only its gallantry. - -“Yes, and my grandson shall be king after me,” he went on, with an -irate eye upon Danilo; “and after him my great-grandson. Whether they -reign or not, that is in the hands of providence; but they shall be -kings none the less. For kingship is not a thing that one can lay down -at will; it is something that one is born, as one is born a man. It is -one’s blood.” - -A certain anxiety might have been discerned in the attentive Lappo’s -eye. He knew his king--he knew the smallest corner of his mind--and he -feared perhaps that he might become too expansive with the warmth of -the wine--might go on to Divine Right and heaven-sent prerogative. At -any rate he coughed rather markedly. - -And the king, who also knew his Lappo, understood. He emptied his glass -and rose. - -“It is time we joined the ladies,” he said. - -“One moment, sir,” interjected Selden. “I realize that I am a guest -here to-night; I appreciate very deeply the confidence you have shown -me and the candour with which you have spoken. I ask you, therefore, -how much of this you would wish me to use.” - -“Why, all of it, my friend!” cried the king. “How little you understand -me! All of it!” - -“Thank you, sir,” said Selden, and glanced at his watch. “In that case, -I must be making my adieux.” - -“Certainly,” said the king; “but I count upon seeing you soon again. -You wish to speak to me?” he added to Danilo, for the prince, who had -grown more and more distrait during this apologia, had risen and come -close to his side. - -He spoke for a moment earnestly in the king’s ear, and again Selden saw -overspreading the royal features the same cloud he had noticed once -before that evening. Nevertheless the king listened patiently until the -prince had finished, then, with an impatient shake of the head, waved -him away. - -“Come, messieurs,” he said, and led the way into the salon. - -There was an ugly look in the prince’s eyes--the baron stepped to his -side and fell behind with him, talking earnestly.... - -The ladies were seated before a wood fire crackling pleasantly on -a wide hearth, and it was at once evident that the Countess Rémond -was not only the centre of the scene, but completely dominated it. -Mrs. Davis and her daughter sat close on either side of her, and -the Princess Anna, her dark face unusually animated, bent above -an embroidery-frame near by. And they were talking very, very -confidentially. - -The king paused for an instant on the threshold to contemplate this -picture, so delightful and domestic, and then, as its occupants started -to their feet, came forward with a benignant smile. - -“No, no, do not rise,” he said, and himself sat down in a great chair -which had been placed for him at a corner of the fireplace. “How many -old scenes this brings back to me--evenings of long ago--you remember, -Anna?--when we sat together around the fire, my family and I. We were -very much out of the world, you understand, mesdames, there in that -bleak corner of the earth, but at least we could have books and the -critiques from Paris and our own lessons in the languages. I even -wrote a poem now and then; yes, and a play, which was pronounced not -too bad--celebrating one or another of our great patriots and martyrs. -For even a small people, M. Selden, may have its great legends! Which -reminds me that I must not detain you. M. Selden,” he added to the -company, “goes to announce to the world the memorable event which has -taken place here to-night.” - -Selden’s eyes were on Myra Davis. He knew she would look at him and he -wanted to see that look. But when it came it told him nothing. Already, -it appeared, she was learning to wear the mask which all queens must -wear! - -So he made his adieux quickly. Only, when he came to the countess, she -held his hand close for an instant and give him a long look, as though -seeking to read his mind; but he was sure that she had not succeeded. - -The baron, detaching himself from the prince, accompanied him to the -door. - -“I shall not see you for a few days,” he said. “It is necessary that I -go to Paris at once to arrange certain matters. As soon as I return, -I will let you know. I shall then be able to tell you more about our -plans.” - -“You are giving me a great scoop,” Selden pointed out; “an exclusive -piece of news,” he added, as the baron stared. “If you wish that I -should share it with others....” - -The baron stopped him with a gesture. - -“No, no, no,” he protested. “We wish it to be yours only; we shall be -very happy if you can win some glory out of it. It will make certain -chancelleries sit up, hein? this news? Shall I call a car for you?” - -“No, thank you,” said Selden; “I prefer to walk,” and left him -chuckling on the steps. - -The great gates were clanged open for him and he passed through into -the Promenade des Anglais. The night was soft and warm, with the rising -moon painting a path of silver across the sea, and all the world was -out to drink its beauty. He would have to go to the main postoffice to -get his wire off promptly, and he walked on as rapidly as the crowd -permitted. - -Yes, the baron was right; this news would upset some of the -chancelleries, especially those of other little republics, delicately -balanced, not yet sure of existence. How would Jeneski take it? Time -had not been able to dim the impression left upon him by that vivid -enthusiast--a dreamer, if there ever was one, with a haunted look, -as of a man with something gnawing at his heart; yet not entirely a -dreamer--capable, at least, of turning into a man of action when some -desperate crisis demanded it, and of giving and taking hard knocks. -That hasty meeting at the frontier, that declaration of a republic--he -had been a man of action then, and might be again! - -Yet, even as he talked with him, Jeneski had seemed too much of another -world, and that impression was deepened now. Jeneski’s visions were -all of toil and conflict, of scaling the heights in search of human -brotherhood; but very few people cared to scale heights. By far the -most of them preferred to sit quietly at home, before a good fire, with -hands folded complacently over a full belly. And that was precisely -what the king would offer. - -Should he, Selden, help or hinder? - -It was too much, perhaps, to say that he could stop it; but the king -was right in thinking that no dynasty could now endure unless the -public opinion of the world approved. It would be easy to win that -approval, there was so much to be said on the king’s side. It was only -necessary to take him seriously. - -And yet he was also singularly open to satire and to irony, as the -Viennese had perceived when they built their comic operas about him. -He could be painted--and perhaps with equal justice!--either as the -patriotic and devoted father of his people, or as a senile survival of -the Middle Ages, with a degenerate grandson for his heir. - -There was the weak spot in his armour--his Achilles’ heel; Danilo, with -his amours--with Madame Ghita.... - -But, after all, as the king had said, Danilo could be swept -aside--would be swept aside, if necessary. He had the king’s word. - -Why not, for the present at least, give the king the benefit of the -doubt? - -And, this point decided, Selden felt his special falling into shape in -his brain, so that, when he reached the telegraph office, showed his -credentials, and drew the first form from the box, it was ready to his -pen. - -Half an hour later, with a sigh of relief and satisfaction, he pushed -the last sheet in to the impressed attendant, and started to put away -his pen. Then, with a little smile, he drew out another form and wrote -a hasty message. - -“I will pay for this one,” he said, and waited until the attendant -counted the words. - -“This name, monsieur,” suggested the attendant, “perhaps you would -better spell it.” - -“J-e-n-e-s-k-i,” said Selden; “Jeneski.” - - - - -PART III.--WEDNESDAY - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -A DAY’S WORK - - -Well, it was done, Selden reflected rather grimly next morning, over -his coffee. - -A telegram from the foreign editor of the _Times_ had been brought him -with his breakfast congratulating him warmly on his exclusive story and -praying him to follow it up. - -The _Times_, for all its drum-and-trumpet democracy, was, as he knew -quite well, aristocratic and capitalistic at heart, and so was its -American namesake with which his services were shared--indeed the -latter journal made no especial effort to conceal the fact--and so -the kind of stuff he had sent in the night before was exceptionally -welcome. It was a sort of oasis in the desert. Presently there would be -a ponderous editorial to the effect that staunch and sturdy Britain, -with its traditional love of sportsmanship and fair play, was prepared -to give even kings a chance! - -Nevertheless he realized that his judgment had been considerably -clouded the night before. Doubtless on his own quarterdeck, even -Captain Kidd might seem a picturesque and downright character, who -could cite injustices done him, and could point to atrocities committed -by civilized society far more horrible than any of his own; he might -even attain a certain merit because of his bold directness, his -straight speaking, his scorn of littleness. He was probably fond of -children and a sentimentalist at bottom. - -So the king face to face was more impressive than in retrospect; yet, -Selden reminded himself, there was a lot to be said for him. The -trouble was that there was so little to be said for his grandson. - -Though, Selden added to himself, even here he might be unjust. He did -not really know Danilo. One thing in his favour was that he did not -pose--people could take him or leave him. He was not a coward, and -undoubtedly he had his code. Many crown princes had sown abundant wild -oats, and yet made excellent kings. - -But Selden knew it was none of these things that really troubled him; -it was the uneasy feeling that he had been responsible for that quick -nod of the head which Myra Davis had given her mother. And that, he -told himself, was something he could _not_ be responsible for--not, at -least, until he was sure she understood exactly everything that nod let -her in for. After that, if she wished to keep on nodding, it would be -nobody’s affair but her own. - -Therefore it was his duty to see that she did understand. He must -go to her and tell her--tell her very plainly and directly, without -palliating phrases. He squirmed a little at the prospect, but there was -no other way he could square himself with his conscience. She would -probably resent it, and her mother of course would be vastly outraged. -But he must risk it. - -He had the feeling that the baron had been a little lacking in candour -the night before; his opinions had been asked without any hint of -their implications. Yet, as he cast his mind back over what he had -said, he did not see where he would have altered it, even if he had -known. Nevertheless it was up to him to enlighten Miss Davis very -thoroughly on the morals and manners of princes. - -He was staring moodily out of the window, turning all this over in his -mind, and keeping resolutely submerged a very, very sore spot in his -consciousness whose existence he would not even admit, when a knock at -the door announced a boy with a salver, on which lay a tiny note. - -“I will be on the terrace at eleven,” it said, and it was signed “Vera -de Rémond.” - -“There is no answer,” he said to the boy, tipped him, and went back to -the window. What did he care where the countess would be at eleven! He -had not forgotten that moment of revelation the night before when she -had looked at Myra Davis like a beast of prey sure of its quarry. There -had been in her face a kind of gloating, as though she were revenging -herself in some way upon the girl. But that was nonsense. Yet why had -she seemed so triumphant? Could the quarry be some one else--Jeneski, -Madame Ghita? - -The name was uttered at last; he had not been able to keep it back. -Yes, there was the sore spot; it was for her he was uneasy, it was -she for whom his heart reproached him, it was she whom he wished to -protect.... - -He suddenly made up his mind that he would see the countess. If she -really had a secret, he would drag it out of her. - -So he arrayed himself rapidly, glad to have something definite to do, -and sallied forth into the bright, cool morning. - -He had not noticed the time, but as he left the hotel, the big clock -over the casino entrance told him that he was early, so he strolled -about the camembert, as the little round park just in front of the -casino is derisively called, and looked at the people and tried to -arrange his thoughts. - -The crowd here is astonishingly different from that on the terrace, for -these are the people who haunt the public rooms--derelicts, for the -most part, poised as it were before the mouth of the dragon, searching -for an inspiration before plunging in to stake their last louis; or -perhaps with their last louis lost and nothing to do but watch the -feverish procession which continually ascends and descends the casino -steps, and wonder where another louis could be borrowed or begged or -stolen. - -It is a motley and sordid crowd, lolling on the benches or loitering -uncertainly about: ridiculous old women, wonderfully arrayed in the -fabrics of 1860, fondly misinterpreting the astonished glances cast at -them; frizzled old men struggling to conceal a bankrupt interior behind -a pompous front; cocottes endeavouring to pretend they are not for -everybody and at the same time to appear not too difficult; impecunious -gamblers trying to pose as men of affairs, but always betrayed by a -loose end somewhere; dowdy old couples to whom the tables have become a -habit more devastating than any drug--a new Comédie Humaine waiting for -another Balzac. - -Selden, regarding these people for the hundredth time with an -appreciative eye, wished that he were the Balzac, and sighing a -little because he was not, he turned away to the gayer life of the -terrace--gayer at least on the surface, fascinating as a whirlpool is -fascinating, tempting the onlooker to jump in and be swallowed up, and -seductive, as things dangerous and forbidden have been seductive since -the days of Eve. - -The Countess Rémond possessed those qualities of fascination and -intrigue, too--superlatively. He realized it anew as he saw her coming -toward him down the steps, her lithe uncorseted body faultlessly clad -in a grey tailleur, which, conventional and subdued as it was, seemed -somehow exotic as she wore it. Selden thanked his stars that he had -gained immunity the night before by that glimpse he had had of her -soul; it was very pleasant to know himself out of danger. - -“How good of you to come,” she said, as he took her hand. And then she -looked at him more closely, for her instinct felt the change in him. -“Are you annoyed at something? Did it disarrange you to meet me here?” - -“No; not at all.” - -“I shall keep you but a moment. But I felt that I must have a little -talk with you before....” - -“Before....” he prompted, as she hesitated. - -“Before I begin my day’s work. And since the safest place for a -confidential conversation is in the midst of a crowd....” - -“So we are going to have a confidential conversation?” queried Selden, -falling into step beside her. - -“Yes; on my part, at least. Like the baron, I am going to place all my -cards on the table.” - -“It is what I had been hoping,” said Selden, quietly. - -She looked at him quickly, smiling a little. - -“Yes; I saw in your eyes last night that you were not pleased with me. -Perhaps I had had too much champagne. But I am quite recovered from -that!” - -“So am I,” said Selden, grimly. “In fact, I am very sober--I have even -some twinges of remorse.” - -“I was afraid you would have. That is one reason I wanted to see you. -We must talk it out.” - -“Yes, we must,” he assented. - -She led the way to a seat at the end of the terrace facing the harbour, -where they could talk undisturbed. - -“Now,” she said, “why remorse?” - -“Well,” began Selden slowly, “you know as well as I do that, while this -flood of American money may be a sort of short-cut to prosperity for -your little country, in the end it will be disastrous for it, since it -brings the old dynasty back.” - -“No,” she said, “I know nothing of the sort.” - -He looked at her. - -“What do you mean?” he asked. - -“How long do you think the old king has to live?” - -“I don’t know.” - -“Well, not long. He has already had two heart attacks.” - -“Ah, I see what you mean,” he murmured; “and after him the republic -again?” - -“Certainly. My country would never endure Danilo, nor permit itself to -be governed by an American.” - -“But in that case,” he pointed out, “this whole affair is nothing but a -piece of sharp practice.” - -“Against whom?” - -“Against the Davises.” - -“Oh,” she said negligently; “they deserve it. I am not concerned about -them.” - -“But I am,” he said. “At least I am concerned for Miss Davis.” - -“You need not be,” she assured him, with a flash of the eyes. “She -is by no means the ingénue you seem to suppose; she can take care of -herself. And she can afford to lose a few millions.” - -“It isn’t the money--I think the country should have some of it; but -she ought to know exactly what she is letting herself in for.” - -“You mean Madame Ghita?” - -“Yes.” - -“Well, why do you not tell her?” she asked mockingly. - -“I’ve about made up my mind that I shall have to,” he said dismally. -“You see I sort of pushed her into it last night.” - -She was smiling again as she looked at him. - -“And this is the real cause of the remorse?” - -“I suppose so.” - -“How did you push her into it?” - -“I was silly enough to say that I really thought she could do a lot of -good out there.” - -“Well--do you not believe it?” - -“Of course I believe it. But that isn’t the question. Dash it all, -you know as well as I do what I mean. These women are absolutely -ignorant of European ideas--of the ideas of such fellows as Danilo. -Mrs. Davis poses as worldly-wise, thoroughly initiated, but she is -really as ignorant as a child. She has heard that men have mistresses, -that husbands are sometimes unfaithful, and so has her daughter, I -suppose. But it is all outside their personal experience. It is always -some other woman’s husband. It would never occur to either of them -that their own husbands could be, or that in this particular instance -the husband-to-be is not only unfaithful now, but hasn’t the slightest -intention of being faithful in the future--that he would laugh at such -an idea--that at this moment he is living here with his mistress....” - -“But she is not his mistress,” put in the countess quietly. - -Selden, halted in mid-career, could only stare. A dozen conjectures -flashed through his mind. - -“Not his mistress?” he stammered. - -“It is Madame Ghita you are talking about, I suppose?” - -“Of course.” - -“She is his wife--she has a right to the name; I have even the idea -that he is faithful to her.” - -“His wife!” Selden gasped. “But....” - -“Married quite regularly in Paris--morganatically, of course. I do not -know whether you will think that better or worse.” - -Selden, his head in a whirl, did not know himself. But of one thing -he was sure--the wrong to Madame Ghita would be far worse than he had -fancied. He tried to explain this to the countess, who listened with -an amused smile. - -“You remind me of those silly old knights,” she said, “who were always -riding out to rescue some damsel, without waiting to find out whether -she really wanted to be rescued. Don’t worry about Madame Ghita. In the -first place, she knew perfectly well when she married the prince that -he would have to marry again some day for the sake of the dynasty. In -the second place, I suspect that the prince is much more in love with -her than she is with him. At least, the baron tells me that she is an -unusually clever woman, while, as you know, the prince is quite stupid.” - -“So she can hold him if she wants to?” - -“Undoubtedly. And if she wants to, she will stop at nothing.” - -“Do you know her?” Selden asked. - -“No.” - -“So you don’t know....” - -“Whether she will want to? No--but I am going to find out. I have asked -her to lunch with me to-day. That is the first part of my day’s work.” - -“Does Miss Davis know about her?” - -“Not yet--at least, I do not think so. But she is going to know.” - -“You mean you are going to tell her?” - -“Yes,” said the countess, with a little grimace. “That is the second -part of my day’s work. I have tea with her and her mother this -afternoon.” - -Selden took off his hat and drew a deep breath of relief. - -“Then that lets me out,” he said. “I think it’s rather sporting of you.” - -“Do not idealize me nor my motives,” protested the countess. “It is a -matter of business. Lappo asked me to. We are going to tell her because -she is certain now to learn it anyway, and it is far better that she -learn it from us than from some malicious newspaper or anonymous -letter. It will not be difficult; as the baron puts it, it will be -almost as though she were marrying a divorced man. That will not shock -her so much.” - -“No, I suppose not,” Selden agreed. “Of course you will swing it!” - -“Yes, I think so,” agreed the countess with a little smile. “But before -I started to try to swing it, I wanted to have this talk with you, so -that everything would be quite clear between us. I must know where you -stand.” - -“All right. Cards on the table. Go ahead,” and he settled back to -listen. - -“If Miss Davis has the situation explained to her, so that she knows -what she is letting herself in for, as you put it, and still chooses to -go ahead with it, you will have no further compunctions on that score, -I hope?” - -“Certainly not.” - -“Well,” said the countess quietly, “I shall be very much surprised if -she does not go on with it. She is neither a child nor a fool--and -there is a compelling impulse driving her on.” - -“Yes--she sees herself the benefactress of an impoverished people.” - -“The country will have a new saint!” said the countess with a mocking -little laugh. “But perhaps there is still another reason.” - -“You think the prince attracts her?” - -“Oh, no--though she may get to like him. At present, he is just a -necessary evil, since for children there must be a father! He has one -quality which will appeal to her more and more--he knows how to be -discreet.” - -“Which reminds me,” Selden remarked, “that the explosion you expected -last night did not take place.” - -“No--the prince prevented it. It was that made him late.” - -“He was with her?” - -“Yes. He must have promised her something.” - -“She knows, then?” - -“Of course. Lappo has already had a talk with her.” - -“What did she say to him?” - -The countess smiled at remembrance of the baron’s face. - -“I do not know exactly--except that she spoke of love.” - -“Ah, you see!” - -“But that does not discourage me,” went on the countess cheerfully. -“On the contrary. Women really in love rarely speak of it. My own -impression is that she is determined to make the best bargain she -can--and she is right. But I shall have it out with her at lunch--that -is, if she comes. She has not yet accepted, but I think she will, if -only out of curiosity. There may be some fireworks, but in the end she -will agree. I am sure of it.” - -“Agree to what?” asked Selden. - -“Agree to exchange the prince for the annuity which the king is now, -for the first time, able to offer her.” - -Selden made a grimace of distaste. All this was a little too -cynical--especially as it touched Madame Ghita. - -The countess looked at him, her eyes sparkling with amusement, not -entirely free from malice. - -“You do not like it?” - -“No.” - -“But if she _does_ agree, you will have no compunctions about her -either?” - -“No--if she really does.” - -“You do not believe she will?” she asked, looking at him with a gaze -suddenly intent, as though for the first time she saw something in his -face she had not before suspected. “Well, come to lunch, too, and see -for yourself.” - -Selden stared. - -“It is _my_ lunch,” she explained. “I may ask whom I please. You will -enjoy it.” - -“I’m not so sure of that!” - -“Besides, I shall need your moral support,” she added, laughingly. -“Please come.” - -“Will Lappo be there?” - -“No--he has gone to Paris to arrange the marriage settlement with the -Davis solicitor. There will be just us three. If she does not come, we -shall be tête-à-tête.” - -Selden was distinctly conscious that he had no ardour for a tête-à-tête -with the Countess Rémond, and, though he did his best to keep it out of -his face, she instantly perceived it. - -“How American you are!” she said, looking at him with laughing eyes. -“No; I am not offended. But do not be afraid. She will come.” - -“But if she resents my presence....” - -“She will not. If she does, you can leave before the real discussion -begins.” - -“All right,” said Selden, “I’ll come. But I don’t promise to give you -any moral support. You may find me fighting on the other side.” - -“Then I shall be sure to win!” said the countess, and looked at him -with a strange smile. “Now I must be going. The luncheon is at one, in -my apartment.” She glanced at her watch and sprang to her feet in a -sudden panic. “Juste ciel! I must fly! No, you are not to come with me. -I am in earnest. Please do not!” - -He watched her as she hurried away through the crowd and up the steps -toward the casino. - -At the top of the steps a burly man was standing, as though keeping -an appointment, his eyes on the entrance to the hotel just across the -street. The countess approached him swiftly and touched his arm. - -As he started round upon her, Selden caught a glimpse of his face. It -was Halsey, of the _Journal_. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -CLEARING THE GROUND - - -What could be the connection between Halsey and the Countess Rémond, -Selden wondered, as he turned away. He tried to remember what he knew -of Halsey, but it was not very much. They had met casually in Paris a -number of times, and had dinner with him once at the Cercle Interallié, -when they happened to be working on the same story, but that was all. - -He had never liked Halsey’s style. The _Journal_ was a sensational -sheet; always seeking to play up the scandalous, never so happy as when -it was able to uncover a dark corner in the life of some public man, -ever eager to impute unworthy motives to the backers of any cause--and -Halsey rather gave the impression that he liked that sort of thing. -Certainly he was not held in very high esteem by his associates, and -Selden’s own idea was that he had lived so long in a cynical circle in -Paris that he had caught its tone. - -Once he got hold of this affair of the prince and Myra Davis, Selden -very well knew what he would make of it--more especially if he -discovered the existence of Madame Ghita. But of that he was probably -already aware, since the marriage had no doubt been played up by him at -the time it occurred. - -He wondered if the countess, for some reason of her own, was keeping -Halsey informed. But she could scarcely do that, since Halsey’s jeers -would imperil the whole plan upon which her heart was so evidently set. -Or was she keeping him in order? Or was he just her lover? But Selden -could not imagine why such a woman as the countess.... - -And then all thought of Halsey and the countess vanished, for he saw -approaching the woman whom, from the first moment he reached the -terrace, he had hoped to see; the woman about whom his thoughts were -centring more and more; who, in the last half hour, had taken on for -him a new interest and a new meaning. - -She saw him at the same instant, and turned and spoke a word to the man -walking beside her, and Selden, looking at him, perceived it was young -Davis, completely immersed in Miss Fayard, who walked on his other -side, and who was certainly not unresponsive. In another moment Davis -was bringing the ladies toward him. - -“Selden,” he said, “I want you to meet Madame Ghita. You remember....” - -“Very well,” said Selden; “I am happy indeed to meet madame.” - -“I also,” she said, and gave him her hand with a charming smile. “But -let us speak French. To myself I said, who can it be, that man so -distinguished whom I have not seen here before, and later I inquired of -M. Davis. What he told me made me more than ever curious, so when I saw -you just now, I commanded him to present you.” - -“That was very nice of you,” said Selden, making a mental note of that -word “later.” So the prince and Davis had kept the appointment, as he -had supposed they would do. - -Her eyes were resting on his with the same frank and unembarrassed -questioning he had noticed the first time he saw her, as though she -were seeking to discover what was passing in his mind, what he was -pondering about. They were a very dark brown, those eyes, almost black; -and again he noted the ivory softness of her skin, innocent of make-up, -and singularly glowing in spite of her lack of colour. - -“This is my niece, Mlle. Fayard,” she added, and Selden bowed to the -young girl. “You two may walk on and continue your French lesson, while -I talk to M. Selden.” - -“She is teaching me the first conjugation,” Davis explained, looking -ridiculously happy. “We have started with _aimer_.” - -“Allez, allez!” commanded madame, laughing at the blush which -overspread the girl’s cheek. “With a Frenchman I could not do that,” -she added, looking after them. “But with an American, yes. Why is it?” - -“I don’t know,” said Selden. - -“But you agree with me that it is quite safe?” - -“Oh, yes,” said Selden; “for the girl, that is.” - -She laughed outright. - -“Are you really such a cynic?” she asked. Then she grew suddenly -serious. “Do not be mistaken about her--she is a very good girl, -believe me. I have taken good care of her.” - -“I can see that,” said Selden, and they walked on for a moment in -silence. - -“Are you married?” she asked suddenly. “Forgive me,” she added, as he -stared a little; “but it is something that a woman always wishes to -know about a man. I do not think you are, but I should like to be sure.” - -“Well, I’m not,” said Selden. “A fellow who knocks around the world as -I do has no business to be married.” - -“You travel a great deal?” - -“I am always looking for trouble. Whenever there is a row anywhere, I -pack my bag and start.” - -“Was it for trouble you came to Monte Carlo?” - -“Oh, no,” said Selden. “I came here to get warm, after two months in -the Balkans--also to rest a little. And I have had the good fortune to -meet here some very interesting people--one superlatively so,” and he -made her a little bow. - -“Thank you. But you have not rested?” - -“I usually find some work to do.” - -“And then, of course, there are the tables.” - -“Yes.” - -“And the women.” - -“Yes--they are wonderful, aren’t they?” he countered. - -“Not all of them. But the one you were with yesterday seemed to me -rather unusual. Who was she?” - -“Ah, that,” said Selden, calmly, “was the Countess Rémond.” - -He felt that he had scored, although Madame Ghita certainly did not -start. But there was a new expression in her eyes. - -“She is an old friend of yours?” she asked. - -“No; I met her Monday evening.” - -“I have never met her,” said madame; “but I am going to have lunch with -her to-day.” - -“Are you?” said Selden. “I am very glad. So am I.” - -This time she did start. - -“You are sure it is for to-day that you are asked?” she questioned. - -“Oh, yes. She told me that she had invited you, but that you had not as -yet accepted.” - -“So you are in the plot, too,” she said slowly, and the eyes with which -she scanned his face were quite black. “That is a thing I had not -suspected.” - -“No,” answered Selden quickly, “I am not in any plot. But if I were, I -should be on your side, madame; I pray you to believe it.” - -She looked at him yet a moment as though striving to read his very -inmost thought. Then she glanced around. - -“Let us sit down,” she said, and led the way to a bench. “Now you must -tell me what you know--everything. In the first place, you know, do you -not, that Prince Danilo is my husband?” - -“Yes; I know that.” - -“As legally my husband as the woman you marry will be your wife.” - -“Yes.” - -“Except that I have no claim upon his estates or his title, and our -children, if we had any, could not succeed to them.” - -“Yes.” - -“And there was, of course, the understanding that some day, if he -wished, he would be free to make a marriage of state in order to carry -on the title.” - -“Yes.” - -“Well, the prince does not wish to marry again. If he consents, it is -only because the king commands it, and he conceives it to be his duty -to his country.” - -“I can well believe it, madame,” said Selden. - -“Eh bien, I went to Nice last night to stop it; after all, I have some -pride, some rights. I will not be disregarded and cast aside like that!” - -“I understand,” said Selden. “You are right. Do you need my help?” - -She looked at him suddenly, with curious intentness. - -“You are in earnest?” - -“Absolutely.” - -She smiled at him, almost tenderly. - -“I shall not forget that,” she said; “perhaps some day I may even call -upon you. But I did not interfere last night because Danilo gave me his -word that he would leave the matter in my hands to decide one way or -the other, before the settlement is signed.” - -“That was fine of him!” - -“Oh, Danilo is a gentleman,” said madame; “and he will keep his word. -Besides....” - -She stopped and shrugged her shoulders, but to Selden the shrug was -more eloquent than words. She meant, of course, that Danilo loved her. -And she--did she love him? That was the question Selden would have -liked to ask, but he did not dare. - -“You have not yet made up your mind?” he asked instead. - -“No,” she answered slowly, looking at him with a queer little smile; -“you see there are so many things to consider. Of course, if Danilo -refuses, the king will cast him off--for a time, at least--and there -will be no more money. Danilo could never earn any, and he has borrowed -all that is possible. So his affection for me would grow less and less -day by day--for he is like a cat; he must be comfortable; and at last -the day would come when he could endure it no longer, and would tell me -good-bye.” - -“You are saying nothing of yourself,” Selden pointed out. - -“Oh, I could endure it no more than he!” laughed his companion. “Less -perhaps! So it may be the part of wisdom, for his sake and for my sake, -to make the best bargain I can, now, while there is a chance. Does that -seem very cynical?” - -“No; just sensible.” - -“But one is not supposed to be sensible in affairs of the heart--is it -not so? Well, I may not be sensible in this affair--I cannot tell. But -I am willing to listen to what they have to say. The Countess Rémond is -an emissary from the king, is she not?” - -“Yes.” - -“And she is inviting me to lunch in order to discuss this affair?” - -“Yes.” - -“I thought so,” and again she looked at him, with her strange little -smile. “What I do not understand is that you also should be there.” - -“Ah, madame,” said Selden quickly, “I pointed out to her that you would -not like it. I shall not come.” - -“But I did not say I did not like it. On the contrary, I wish you to -come. Only, if you are an ally of the countess, I must be prepared for -you.” - -“I am not an ally of the countess,” Selden protested; “not in any -sense. I should like to be your ally, madame, if you will have me.” - -She glanced at him quickly, then turned her head away for a moment, as -though looking for her niece and Davis. Then she looked back at him, -and her face was very tender. - -“Of course I will have you!” she said, her voice a little thick. - -Selden was deeply moved; he looked away, out over the sea, and for a -moment there was silence between them--but it was a silence which said -many things. - -“Have you met her,” she asked at last, “this Miss Davis?” - -“Yes.” - -“Does she resemble her brother?” - -“Oh, no,” said Selden; “not in the least. She is much stronger and -finer.” - -“You admire her then?” - -“Yes--in a way.” - -“Is she fond of Danilo?” - -“No, I don’t think so--not especially.” - -“Then it is just ambition--ambition to be a queen!” - -“Her mother is ambitious, and of course urges her on. But I think what -Miss Davis cares for most is the opportunity to do good with her money.” - -“No, no,” said Madame Ghita quickly; “a man might believe that, but not -a woman! There is something beside that--there must be--something more -personal, more passionate. I am sure of it. If I could only see her! -Well, it may be possible--why not? I would invite her to open her heart -to me, as I should open mine to her, and together we would decide. Yes, -yes--that would make it easy!” - -A donkey-engine which had been unloading coal from a steamer beside the -quay gave a shrill shriek with its whistle and abruptly stopped. There -came a tinkle of bells from the ships in the harbour. - -“Twelve o’clock!” cried Madame Ghita. “Can it be? I must be going! -Where are those children? Come, we must look for them.” - -The children were discovered not far away, leaning over the balustrade, -watching a low Italian destroyer which was steaming rapidly along the -coast, and working assiduously at their languages--French for Davis, -English for Cicette. They seemed to be progressing very satisfactorily -among the tenses of “aimer”--though Cicette found it difficult to get -exactly the correct sound of the “o” in love, and Davis thought the way -she said it much prettier than the right way--as, indeed, on her lips -it was. - -Madame Ghita broke in upon them without compunction. - -“Come, Cicette,” she said. “Bid adieu to the gentlemen--we must be -going. It is very late.” - -Selden, looking at her more carefully than he had taken the trouble to -do before, found her much less ordinary than she had seemed at first -glance. Her face was yet a girl’s, but it gave promise of character as -well as beauty. Davis might well do worse! - -“But look here,” Davis protested, “I won’t see you again till evening, -then! Why can’t I take Cicette to lunch?” - -“Impossible!” said madame firmly. “I have her reputation to consider,” -and she led her charge away. - -The two men watched them as they went up the steps--the elder woman -so straight, so graceful, so full of ease; the younger fluttering -beside her like a butterfly, her feet scarce touching the ground. It -was difficult to realize that the actual difference in their ages was -probably not more than five or six years, and that the impression of -maturity which Madame Ghita gave was due almost wholly to her finish, -her ease, her perfect poise. As they passed from sight, Davis took off -his hat and wiped his forehead and breathed a deep sigh. - -“Is it as bad as that?” inquired Selden, with a smile. - -“Oh, I’m in love all right,” Davis answered, “and I’m going to marry -her--I don’t give a damn what anybody says. I’ve never met a girl who -could hold a candle to her.” - -“Look here,” said Selden, “if you can get your mind off that young -woman for a minute or two, I’d like to talk to you about something -else. What about this engagement between your sister and Danilo?” - -“Well, what about it?” asked Davis, a little truculently. - -“Does she know about Madame Ghita?” - -“I don’t know--probably not.” - -“Don’t you think she ought to know?” - -“What for? When the prince marries again, Madame Ghita becomes his -widow, that’s all.” - -“Perhaps so,” assented Selden, scenting the baron’s teaching. “Just the -same she ought to know there is a widow. It would be squarer.” - -“Oh, well, I can tell mother,” said Davis. - -“I think she already knows.” - -“Well then, it’s none of my business,” said Davis, impatiently. “And -don’t you worry about sis; she’s perfectly able to take care of -herself, and always has been. If you think she would take any advice -from her loving brother you’re greatly mistaken--she looks down upon me -as a kind of insect to be pitied but not respected. Also, if she has -made up her mind to marry Danilo, she’ll marry him just the same if she -knew he had ten widows! See here, though--I’ll tell her if you want me -to, provided you’ll do something for me.” - -“What is it?” asked Selden. - -“Help me to get mother’s consent to marry Cicette. I’m of age, and I -can marry anybody I want to--but dad never had much confidence in me, -and my money is all tied up so I can’t touch it. Beastly, I call it. Of -course I’d have enough to live on, but if I married Cicette, I’d want -to show her the time of her life. Will you?” - -Selden looked appraisingly into the pleading face. Perhaps Davis wasn’t -such a bad sort, after all. The right kind of wife might make a man of -him. Even a big brother might do something. Selden had never had a kid -brother, and the thought rather appealed to him. - -“I won’t promise,” he said. “I want to look you both over a bit more -first--I haven’t spoken two words to Cicette and not many more to you.” - -Davis must have seen a certain sympathy in Selden’s eyes, for he caught -his hand and wrung it delightedly. - -“All right!” he shouted. “I agree. The more you see of Cicette, the -more you will like her. I’m not afraid of that. But you’ve got to -convince mother that she’s good enough for me.” - -“Oh, I wasn’t thinking of that!” Selden retorted. “The only question in -my mind is whether you are good enough for her! Now I’ve got to go,” -and he left Davis staring after him in delighted amazement. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -PLACE AUX DAMES - - -Selden went up to his room and got ready for lunch with a clearer -conscience than he had had since he opened his eyes that morning. At -last he knew where he was--he was definitely aligned--not on the king’s -side, or the prince’s side, or Miss Davis’s side, or the countess’s -side, but on Madame Ghita’s side. And there, he was quite sure, he -would remain until the end, whatever the end might be. Whatever help -he could give her was hers to command. Not that she seemed to need any -help! Just the same, there he was, and the consciousness of that fact -might be some comfort to her. - -And as the first step, he decided to be promptly on time, so that -Madame Ghita might find him--her ally!--on the spot when she arrived. -So, at one o’clock precisely, he was knocking at the door of the -countess’s suite. - -It was opened by a heavy-set woman of middle age, Slav or Italian, -discretion personified. Evidently the countess chose her maid not for -looks but for qualities more useful, and one glance at this woman -confirmed him in the opinion that the countess was a born intriguer. - -She took his hat and ushered him into the salon, where the countess -joined him in a moment. - -“I know you will be greatly disappointed,” she said a little -maliciously, “but it is not to be a tête-à-tête, after all. Madame -Ghita is coming. You see I was right.” - -“Yes--and I feel like the second at a duel,” Selden commented. - -“Oh, do not be alarmed,” said the countess lightly. “There will be no -bloodshed--a few feints at the most. Then she will surrender. What else -can she do?” - -“I am inclined to think she can upset the whole affair if she wants -to--so don’t be too confident. And I warn you that my sympathies are -entirely on her side.” - -“I know it,” said the countess, looking at him with a strange little -smile. “That is one reason I wanted you here.” - -And before he had a chance to ask her what she meant by that, the maid -ushered in Madame Ghita. - -More than ever Selden was reminded of the field of honour by the way -the two ladies shook hands, each measuring the other, and he breathed -a sigh of relief, for it was instantly evident that Madame Ghita had -nothing to fear from her antagonist. She was, as always, calm, smiling, -perfectly at ease, while there was in the cheeks of the countess an -unwonted flush of colour which betrayed a profound excitement. - -“It was too good of you to offer me lunch, madame,” Madame Ghita was -saying. “I have heard so much of you from the prince, my husband.” - -Certainly, Selden thought, the lady was losing no time, for the last -words had been flung at the feet of the countess like a gage of -battle. But the countess chose for the moment to disregard them. - -“Yes,” she said sweetly, “I had the pleasure of meeting Monsieur le -Prince a few nights ago. Permit me to present to you a friend of mine, -M. Selden.” - -“Enchanted,” said madame; “it is always a pleasure to meet Americans,” -and she gave Selden her hand, her eyes shining with amusement, with a -quick little pressure of the fingers which recognized him as an ally -with a secret between them. - -The countess had given a signal to her maid, who drew apart the -curtains before an alcove looking down upon the public gardens and -disclosed the waiting table. - -“Come,” she said, and led the way to it, placing Selden on her right -and Madame Ghita on her left, facing each other across the centre-piece -of feathery mimosa. - -“It is delightful here,” said Madame Ghita, looking out across the -gardens as she drew off her gloves and tucked them back out of the way. -“My apartment is on the other side, facing the south, with a little too -much sun. Here you have the sun only in the morning. Are you staying in -this hotel also, M. Selden?” - -“Yes, madame,” said Selden, “and my room also faces the south; but I do -not complain, for I cannot soak up sun enough after two months in the -Balkans.” - -“You have been in the Balkans? I have never been there. Strange, is it -not, when one considers that my husband is prince of a Balkan country. -But he himself has not been there for a long time--through no fault of -his,” she added with a smile. - -“It appears he will be going back before long,” remarked the countess. - -She had nodded to the maid, who served the hors d’œuvres, taking the -dishes from a table near the outer door, where the waiters left them--a -discreet arrangement, to which she was apparently well accustomed. - -“Yes, I have heard that Baron Lappo has another plot in hand,” said -Madame Ghita negligently, and glanced at the maid. - -“Ah, you can trust Anita,” said the countess quickly, noticing the -glance. “For one thing, she is very deaf.” - -Madame Ghita laughed. - -“Deafness is very convenient sometimes, is it not? And I can see she is -discreet. An old family servant, perhaps?” - -“She has been with me for a long time,” said the countess. “She has but -one fault--a weakness for gambling. In Paris, she wastes her last sou -on the races; here the tables take everything.” - -“It is a terrible vice,” agreed Madame Ghita. “Have you been having -good luck, M. Selden?” - -“Really, madame,” said Selden, “I have never played seriously--I lack -the gambler’s instinct. When I am winning, I never dare to push my good -luck far enough, and when I am losing, I always stop just too soon. I -always hear my number come as I leave the table! To my mind, the only -way to play is to sit down certain of winning--resolved to win, or to -lose one’s last franc in the effort. But I have not the temperament--I -am too cautious.” - -“Yes,” said Madame Ghita, “it is so my husband plays--and he always -loses his last franc.” - -Again it seemed to Selden that there was a trace of defiance in the way -she uttered those words--“mon mari”--my husband. It was the third time -she had used them since she entered the room. - -“He does not always lose, madame,” Selden corrected. “I saw him winning -the bank’s last franc a few nights ago.” - -“But by this time the bank has them all back again. I sometimes think -it is even worse for a gambler to win than to lose. He is encouraged to -go on--to commit new follies. You should be thankful you have not the -temperament, M. Selden.” - -“And you, madame?” he asked. - -“Ah, I too gamble sometimes, it is true, not because I have the -temperament but because I have great need to distract my thoughts. What -would you, monsieur! Here am I the wife of a prince, but not recognized -because I have no money; in a position the most equivocal, knowing -that schemes are constantly afoot to marry him to some other woman. -Is it strange that I become a little mad sometimes and do foolish -things? I tremble myself at the things I think of doing--plan out to -the last little detail as I lie awake at night staring at the ceiling. -I have been to him a faithful wife--I have been discreet--I have asked -nothing--I have worked for his interest whenever I could. And what is -my reward? That fat Lappo comes to me and insults me!” - -“Surely he did not insult you, madame!” protested the countess. - -“Is it not an insult to offer a woman a price for her love?” demanded -Madame Ghita. “And such a price!” - -“If it is only a question of price,” began the countess. - -“It is not!” broke in Madame Ghita. “After all, I have my pride! And I -have also perhaps more power than they think.” - -“But you have always known, madame,” pointed out the countess, “that -some day the prince would marry.” - -“Yes,” said madame; “but if I wish, I will take him away from his wife -on his wedding-night, as I did on the night of his betrothal!” and she -attacked her salade viciously. “Oh, I am not a fool,” she went on. “I -know what is planned--Danilo confides in me. I know what occurred last -night. I had made up my mind to prevent it, but....” - -“But your better sense prevailed,” said the countess. “You said to -yourself, since a marriage must take place, it may as well be now as -any time, more especially since now it will give the dynasty its throne -again, while, in another six months, it will be too late.” - -“That makes nothing to me!” sniffed Madame Ghita. - -“And since it will also give you an annuity,” went on the countess, -undisturbed, “on which you can live in comfort--luxury even.” - -“I warn you that luxury is expensive.” - -“One can live very well,” said the countess, “even in these days, on a -hundred and fifty thousand francs a year.” - -There was a moment’s silence. Selden was deeply moved to see a tear -roll slowly down Madame Ghita’s cheek and splash into her plate. But -there was one tear only; she was herself again in a moment. - -“Come,” she said, “I must understand where I am. Is it Lappo who sent -you to me?” - -“Yes; he asked me to see you, since he had failed himself.” - -“I am afraid I was not very polite to the good Lappo,” admitted Madame -Ghita, “though I am rather fond of him. But I was annoyed that day, and -it seemed to me that he took things too much for granted--as though I -had nothing to do but to accept whatever he was pleased to allow me. He -is in some ways a great man, and I think he even has a certain fondness -for me, but....” - -“He has told me as much,” put in the countess. - -“But beside this old king of his, this dynasty to which he is a slave, -nothing else matters. I am certain he would not hesitate to murder his -son, to kill his wife, if he had one, if they stood in its way. He is -a fanatic on that subject. It would be a good thing for him if the -dynasty perished. There is another thing I do not understand,” she went -on, more calmly. “Why is M. Selden present at this discussion? Is he a -witness?” - -Selden, suddenly crimson, started to rise, but Madame Ghita waved him -imperatively back into his seat. - -“I am not objecting to your presence, monsieur,” she said quickly. -“Pray do not take offence. But I should like to understand it.” - -“M. Selden is not here of his own choice,” explained the countess. -“He is here because I asked him to come. As a witness, perhaps; but a -witness for you, madame, not for me.” - -“I do not understand,” said Madame Ghita slowly, her eyes full upon -Selden’s. - -“Madame,” said the countess, weighing each word and watching its -effect, “M. Selden is, as perhaps you do not know, a very great -journalist. Unfortunately he has always been an admirer of republics, -but the baron has, I think, convinced him that in this case the -monarchy can do more for our country than is possible for the present -republic. M. Selden’s support will mean a great deal to the monarchy, -and the baron has laboured hard to get it; but one scruple remained in -M. Selden’s mind--the fear that you would be wronged too much--that you -would not be treated fairly. So I asked him to be present to-day in -order that he might see for himself what your feeling is. He has warned -me more than once that he is here as your ally.” - -It was wonderful to see the change which came into Madame Ghita’s eyes -as this explanation proceeded--the tenderness, the happiness of the -look she turned on Selden. And when it was ended, she held out her hand -to him across the table. - -“You will forgive me, monsieur,” she said softly. “I am very proud to -have such an ally!” - -And whether he raised her hand to his lips, or whether it raised -itself, he never knew--but as he kissed those long, delicate fingers, -he felt them flutter shyly against his mouth, like the wing of a bird. - -“Come,” said the countess, who had lost nothing of all this--who had -watched it indeed with the satisfaction of a general who sees his -plan of battle succeed; “tell me you accept. There is nothing else to -be done--your good sense tells you so. What would you gain by making -a scene? You might prevent this marriage--though even that is by no -means certain. But would that compensate you for ruining the prince, -upsetting the dynasty, and condemning yourself to a life of poverty? -There will never again be a chance like this. If this is lost, all is -lost. You are still young....” - -“Yes,” said Madame Ghita with a little smile, “so there is no reason -why I should lead a life of poverty, unless I choose it.” - -“That is true; but accept now, and you will have something very few -women have--independence. You will be free to look for love--to wait -for it!” - -For an instant Madame Ghita’s eyes rested pensively upon Selden. - -“Independence; yes, that is very nice,” she said. “But it is a pleasure -to be dependent upon a man when one loves him!” Then she looked at -the countess curiously. “I am astonished to find you on this side--so -eloquent! I had always understood that you were Jeneski’s friend.” - -Selden knew that the countess flushed, though his eyes were on the -table. But her hand was in the range of his vision, and he saw that it -was trembling. - -“That is long since finished,” she said, a little thickly. “The -baron is a much older friend--and I am doing what I think best for my -country.” - -“And for me also?” asked Madame Ghita, with a strange smile. - -“Yes; for you also. Can you doubt it?” - -Again there was a moment’s silence. Then Madame Ghita looked across at -Selden. - -“Come, M. Selden,” she said, “since you are my friend and my ally, what -do you advise?” - -“Ah, madame,” protested Selden, with a gesture of helplessness, “how -can I advise? I do not know what is in your heart!” - -“But if my heart is not concerned?” - -“In that case,” said Selden, a little coldly, “I should by all means -advise you to accept!” - -He was looking at her now--at the vivid, mobile mouth with its little -mysterious smile; at the eyes curiously intent, as though experience -had taught her that she must look into people’s minds as they talked in -order to get their full meaning. And suddenly she burst into a peal of -laughter. - -“How serious you are!” she cried. “And how shocked if, by any chance, a -woman tells the truth! Come, it is settled! I accept! The prince shall -have his little American with her millions, the king shall have his -throne again, Lappo shall have his heart’s desire, and I--I shall have -a hundred and fifty thousand francs a year, and shall be free to look -for love! So we shall all be happy! It is understood of course that the -hundred and fifty thousand will be mine to do with as I please?” - -“But certainly!” said the countess, looking at her curiously. “There -are no restrictions.” - -“And you, Madame la Comtesse, what do you get? A new title? To serve -one’s country, yes, that is very noble; men have died for their -country; but for a woman it is not enough!” - -“Ah,” said the countess, sombrely, “that is my secret! Perhaps you will -know some day!” - -Madame Ghita looked at her for a moment with that clear and penetrating -gaze; then she pushed back her chair. - -“Our business is arranged, then,” she said, “and I must be going. I -have a niece to look after. I promised her that I would not be long. -Madame, I have to thank you for a most delightful luncheon.” - -“I also,” began Selden, but the countess stopped him. - -“If you will remain for a moment,” she said. - -Madame Ghita flashed an ironic glance into Selden’s face. What she saw -there seemed to amuse her. - -“Au revoir, alors,” she said, and in a moment she was gone. - -“So you see I was right,” commented the countess, as the door closed -behind her. - -“Yes,” agreed Selden, a wry smile upon his lips. “Yes; she is, as you -said, a sensible woman!” - -“Every woman in her position has to be sensible,” the countess pointed -out. “She may treat herself to nerves occasionally, but she must never -lose her head. And she is right--absolutely right!” - -“Oh, of course she is right!” agreed Selden, a little bitterly. “But -sometimes it is better to be wrong--gloriously wrong!” - -“Do not misjudge her,” said the countess quickly. “She may not be at -all sensible in the way you think. It was not because of the money -she accepted--I am sure of it. I doubt if she will even use it for -herself--you heard her stipulate that she might use it as she pleased.” - -“Yes,” said Selden; “but that would be very--ah--unusual.” - -“She is an unusual woman. And if she ever loves a man--really loves -him--that man will be very fortunate; do you not think so?” - -“Undoubtedly,” agreed Selden, trying to speak lightly. “I only hope she -finds the right one!” - -“So do I,” said the countess. “I am sure she will!” she added, with a -little smile. - -She was silent for a moment, looking at Selden’s troubled face, as -though hesitating whether or not to say something more. - -“At least,” she went on, at last, “your compunctions in that direction -are at an end?” - -“Yes, I suppose so.” - -“I go to Nice this afternoon, as you know, to see Miss Davis. Then my -work will be finished.” - -“You are going away?” - -“Yes; I shall not stay here. But I shall tell you to-night how my -mission succeeded.” - -“To-night?” - -“Have you forgotten,” she asked, with a smile, “that you invited me to -dinner?” - -“Pardon me!” he said, confused. So much had happened since that -invitation was given! “Of course!” - -“At Ciro’s,” she went on. - -“Yes, at Ciro’s,” he assented. - -There was an ironic light in her eyes as she looked at him. - -“I can see you are not very keen for it,” she said; “but I have a very -special reason for wishing to dine with you at Ciro’s to-night. So you -will be good and take me.” - -“Why, of course I’ll take you,” he said, and registered a mental vow -to give her the best dinner Ciro’s could produce. “I shall be proud to -take you!” - -“You are very nice, you know,” she said, her head a little on one side. -“Sometimes I almost regret that you do not care for me--but no, it is -better as it is! I am going to see that you are rewarded. Now do not -ask any questions!” - -“Very well,” said Selden. “I will call for you at nine,” and he took -his leave. - -Once in his room, he got into robe and slippers, filled his pipe and -threw himself on the chaise-longue. He must reason this thing out--he -must find the key to what was in the minds of these two very subtle -women. - -Why had the countess looked at him so strangely? What was the reward -she planned for him? - -And what had Madame Ghita meant by “friend”? What was it she had said? - -“I thought you were Jeneski’s friend.” - -Why had that long white hand trembled so? - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -THE LIONS ROAR - - -The _London Times_ does not reach Nice until five o’clock in the -evening, but by the middle of the morning a crowd of newspaper men, -diplomats and motley adventurers were besieging the gates of the Villa -Gloria. As the baron had foreseen, Selden’s telegram had caused a -considerable flutter at many London breakfast tables. - -Lord Curzon, for example, who, heaven knows, is not easily moved from -the prearranged and almost godlike tenor of his ways, reached his -office ten minutes earlier than usual, wired Paris for a confirmation, -and called in his Balkan expert and his financial adviser for a -conference that lasted nearly an hour, at the end of which a long -telegram of mingled advice and admonition was sent to Jeneski and -another to the ambassador at Paris, informing him that the attitude of -the British foreign office would be strictly neutral--which meant, of -course, that if the king could get back his throne, pay off his debts -to Britain and open up some trade, the Empire would have every reason -to be gratified. - -All the Balkan ambassadors proceeded to warm up the wires between -London and their several capitals, most of them sending Selden’s -article in full in order to avoid the bother of composing something out -of their own heads, and then repaired to Lord Curzon’s ante-chamber -to inquire what the British government was going to do about it. Lord -Curzon, of course, hadn’t the slightest intention of telling any one -what he was going to do about it, even if he knew himself, but he -concealed this fact behind a cryptic manner and a Jove-like demeanour. -He gave Jeneski’s ambassador an extra minute, on the strength of which -that worthy sent a hopeful telegram to his master. - -But neither of these telegrams reached Jeneski, nor did the ones from -Paris, Brussels and Belgrade, for by the time they had been relayed -through to his capital, Jeneski had departed. Nobody knew he had -departed, except three of his ministers whom he had called together -in the early morning to read a telegram which had just arrived from -Nice; the general impression was that he was suffering from a slight -cold; but as a matter of fact he was in an airplane flying across the -Adriatic. - -As Selden had suspected, there was no lack of decision about Jeneski in -a critical moment, but even his ministers wondered what he could hope -to accomplish at Nice. Two of them were strongly of the opinion that he -should stay at home and begin at once to organize his forces; if it got -about that he had left the country, the effect would be very bad. The -royalists might even attempt a counter-revolution. The third one urged -him by all means to go, but it was in the secret hope that he would -fall into the Adriatic en route, and the way be opened for the king and -the millions he would bring with him. Perhaps Jeneski suspected this, -but he started just the same. - -The stir in London was not only in the diplomatic dovecotes, for a -number of people of no discoverable occupation either sent urgent -telegrams in cipher or else suddenly discovered that they needed a -rest on the Riviera and booked places on the afternoon boat-train. -And, of course, the foreign editor of every newspaper wired his Nice -correspondent (or his Paris correspondent, if he had none at Nice) an -inquiry, more or less polite, as to how the devil he had come to miss -this important piece of news. - -During the day, this commotion spread to the continent, and from -Paris, Rome, Vienna, Lucerne, hopeful adventurers turned their faces -toward Nice, like vultures gathering for a feast, all of them anxious -to assist in the restoration of a dynasty so well fortified with real -money in the shape of American dollars. - -All of which was brought forcibly to Selden’s notice about the middle -of the afternoon when he was startled out of his thoughts by the -ringing of his ’phone. - -“Yes--what is it?” he asked. - -“’Allo! Is this M. Selden?” - -“Yes.” - -“’Allo! This is the manager.” - -“Yes; what is it?” - -“’Allo! There are some people here to see you, M. Selden.” - -“Who are they?” - -“I do not know who they are, monsieur,” said the manager, “but they say -they are journalists and that it is necessary they see you at once. I -hope there has been no scandal....” - -“Reassure yourself,” Selden laughed. “Cause them to be sent up to my -room, if you please.” - -Three minutes later there was a bang on his door, which was flung open -without further ceremony--as he had been so certain it would be that he -had not taken the trouble to rise. - -“Hello!” he said, as they rushed upon him, “what’s the matter with -you fellows, anyway? Why, hello, Scott--I’m mighty glad to see you. I -didn’t know you were down here,” and he shook hands with Paul Scott, -of the _Daily News_, the comrade of many a campaign and one of the -best-informed men on international affairs in Europe. “Now what’s -eating you?” - -There were perhaps a dozen men in the crowd, and he nodded to the -others that he knew. - -“You know well enough what’s eating us, you damn pirate,” said Scott -grimly. “Since when have you been the publicity man for that old -toreador over at Nice?” - -“I haven’t tackled that job yet,” said Selden; “I’m still working for -the _Times_.” - -“Then why should he send us all over here to see you?” - -“Did he do that?” - -“Yes, he did just that.” - -“Maybe he wanted to get rid of you,” suggested Selden with a chuckle. -“But sit down, Scott. Sit down, the rest of you, if you can find -chairs. Now let’s have the story.” - -“My story,” said Scott, taking off his hat and wiping his forehead, “is -simply this. I came down here partly to get a rest, partly to interview -old Clemenceau when he gets back from India, and I expected to have -a few days just to loaf around. But this noon I get a telegram from -Lawson asking if I wake or if I sleep, and outlining that beat you put -across. After I had cooled off a little, I put on my hat and hunted up -the villa where the king lives. There I found these boys kicking their -heels outside the gates and discussing a polite little note which the -king’s secretary had just brought out to the effect that there was -nothing to be added to your story of yesterday evening, and that he was -very busy and must beg to be excused, but would be happy to see us at -six o’clock. He was busy all right--a blind man could see that!” Scott -added impartially. - -“Busy doing what?” Selden queried. - -“Busy receiving all the diplomats in Nice--to say nothing of the shady -characters from various down-and-out circles--all the birds of prey -along the Riviera.” - -“He was letting them in?” - -“A good many got past the gates. How much farther they got I don’t -know. Old Buckton, the British consul, came out while I was there, -red as a turkey-cock and grinning all over; and our own ineffable -Hartley-Belleville, who couldn’t have had any possible business there, -but has to be in on everything!” - -“Well, and then what?” asked Selden. - -“Well--some of these fellows represent evening papers, and couldn’t -wait till six o’clock, and we sent in a round-robin pointing this out. -And what do you think old Pietro did? He sent out your address and -referred us to you! Fierce, wasn’t it? Well, we swore awhile, and then -we tumbled into some cars and rushed over here. Now stand and deliver!” - -“What do you want to know?” - -“Everything.” - -“All right,” said Selden, and filled his pipe. Scott also fished his -out of his pocket. - -“May I suggest that monsieur speak in French?” asked one of the French -correspondents, who had followed this rapid interchange with the utmost -difficulty. - -“Is there anybody here who doesn’t understand French?” Selden asked. - -“No, I guess not,” said Scott. “Fire ahead.” - -So Selden told the story very much as he had told it in his telegram, -with perhaps an added detail or two and a little more colour, and they -all sat and listened, and the Frenchmen made notes of the unfamiliar -American names and asked how they were spelled. - -“I always thought you were a democrat,” said Scott, when he had -finished. - -“Yet I infer from your tone that you are in favour of letting this old -reprobate bribe his way back to power.” - -“He won’t have to do any bribing. When his people know he has some real -money to spend on the country, they’ll be only too anxious to have him -back.” - -“That may be true--but it is bribery just the same--only wholesale -instead of retail.” - -“It is national interest--self-preservation--exactly what every country -is governed by.” - -“I seem to remember some articles of yours in which you were rather -dippy about Jeneski and his new republic.” - -“Yes; but I didn’t foresee this alternative. You know conditions -over there, and how much good this money will do. Besides, there is -a certain poetic justice in putting it back into the country of the -people who earned it.” - -Scott grunted sceptically. - -“Just how many millions are there?” - -“I don’t know. They ought to be able to find that out in New York.” - -“How old is the girl?” - -“About twenty-three, I should say.” - -“Where does she live?” - -“In Cimiez somewhere--I think the family has a villa.” - -“Twenty-two Avenue Victoria,” piped up one of the Frenchmen. “It is -almost impossible to get inside--when one does, it is always the same -thing, ‘Please go away--not at ’ome!’” - -At that moment Selden’s telephone rang. - -“Excuse me,” he said, and picked up the receiver. - -“This is Danilo talking,” said the prince’s voice, when assured that -he had Selden on the wire. “The king has requested me to speak with -you. All day there have been journalists asking--demanding--to see -him. Naturally he does not wish to offend them, and he has therefore -promised to see them at six o’clock. He very much wishes you also to be -present. He will send a car for you.” - -“No--I can get over,” said Selden. “I shall be very glad to come.” - -“Thank you,” said the prince. “Good-bye.” - -“Good-bye,” said Selden, and glanced at his watch. It was a few minutes -after four. “That is all I can tell you fellows now,” he said. “It’s -all I know. Perhaps we shall learn something more at six o’clock.” - -The men who served evening papers hurried away to get off their -stories, hoping to catch the last edition. The others departed more -leisurely. Scott remained till the last. - -“Look here, old man,” he said, when the door was shut, “what do you -really think about this affair?” - -“I’m willing to give the king a try,” said Selden. “Perhaps the war has -taught him something. If he doesn’t make good, he can always be fired -out again.” - -“It won’t be so easy the next time,” Scott pointed out. “Besides, it -isn’t the king--it’s Danilo. There is one detail you didn’t mention.” - -“What is it?” - -“That he has a morganatic wife. It’s perfectly well known in Paris. -These fellows are all going to play it up.” - -“Are they?” - -“One of them has even dug up an old picture of her--as a ballet dancer.” - -“Was she a ballet dancer?” - -“Yes--at the Opéra. But you don’t mean to tell me you didn’t know about -it?” - -“Yes, I knew about it; but look here, Scott--she may have been a -ballet dancer--I don’t know; but I met her to-day and I found her an -extraordinary woman.” - -“Is she staying here?” Scott inquired. - -“Yes; she and a niece.” - -“H’m!” said Scott, and Selden knew as well as if he had said it, that -Scott had made up his mind to find her. - -“Interview her by all means, if you can,” he said. “You’ll see in a -minute that it will be an outrage to drag her through the mud.” - -“I’m not going to drag her through the mud,” Scott protested; “but of -course I’ve got to mention the marriage and it can’t do any harm to see -the lady. I was wondering, though, how that angle of the story will -strike them over in America.” - -“I have stopped wondering how anything will strike them over there!” -said Selden. - -Scott grinned cheerfully. - -“Yes, I know we are not in the League yet. But this marriage story may -make a difference. Doesn’t it make any difference to you?” - -“Not a particle--and it won’t make any difference to anybody. Most -Americans have been so stuffed with cheap romance and pseudo-memoirs -and backstairs gossip--to say nothing of the movies!--that they -consider a morganatic wife and two or three mistresses as natural to -a prince as--well, as two legs or two arms. He is incomplete without -them!” - -“Perhaps so,” Scott agreed; “but I should think it would make some -difference to the girl.” - -“If I were she, I’d prefer him to have had one wife rather than a dozen -mistresses.” - -“That is one way of looking at it, of course,” said Scott slowly; “but -as a matter of fact, one woman is far more dangerous than a dozen. -Does she intend to let the prince go?” - -“Yes.” - -“Oh, well, in that case, I suppose it’s all right,” said Scott, and -rose. “She _must_ be an extraordinary woman. See you at six,” and he -put on his hat and walked out. - -For a long time Selden sat staring at the door. Would Madame Ghita let -the prince go? After all, that was not the bargain--she had agreed -merely not to make a scene.... - - * * * * * - -Selden took care not to reach the Villa Gloria in advance of six -o’clock. He wanted to go in as the others did. But he had taken the -precaution to get the king’s secretary on the ’phone and to give him -certain advice to be passed on to his master. So they found the prince -with his grandfather when they were ushered into the salon. Both of -them were in the national costume. It was the first time that Selden -had seen the prince so attired, and he found him much more attractive -than in the ordinary garb of western Europe. The colours suited his -dark hair and skin admirably. He even had a little of his grandfather’s -dignity. - -As for the king, no one could have looked more regal; nothing could -have surpassed the urbanity of his greeting as he shook hands with -the correspondents one by one. There were a lot of them by this -time--Italian, French, American, English--among the latter Halsey, -returning the king’s smile with an expression which seemed to Selden -distinctly sardonic. But then Halsey was always sardonic--there was -something wrong inside of him. Perhaps, as the French would say, he -listened to himself too much! He caught Selden’s eye as he turned away -from the king, but made no sign of recognition. Evidently he had cut -Selden from his list of acquaintances! - -“I am desolated, messieurs,” said the king, “that I was not able -to receive you earlier, but I have been very much engaged. It -has astonished me, the interest awakened by the announcement of -my grandson’s betrothal. And I have been deeply gratified by the -felicitations which I have received.” - -“Official felicitations, sir?” asked Halsey. - -“No,” said the king. “Those, of course, must wait upon the formal -announcement, which will be issued in a few days. It is delayed only -until the date of the wedding is agreed upon.” - -“The wedding will be soon, no doubt, sir?” inquired one of the Italians. - -“As soon as the necessary arrangements can be made. The Baron Lappo, -my minister, is already in Paris to that end. I need not tell you -gentlemen how gratified I am to be allied to this powerful American -family, which will enable us to do so much for our fatherland. Mlle. -Davis shares this enthusiasm. I assure you that you will find her, when -you meet her, to be everything that a queen should be.” - -“A queen, sir?” asked Halsey, quickly. “A restoration is planned, then?” - -“It is at least envisaged,” said the king. “I am going to ask my people -to choose, and I have not the slightest doubt what their choice will -be. But whether or not we succeed, I am still king, monsieur, and my -grandson will be king after me and his son after him.” - -“We should like very much to meet the lady,” some one suggested. - -“I will see if it can be arranged,” said the king. “There is one -thing more I wish to say to you. It is no secret that some years ago -my grandson contracted a morganatic marriage with a young lady in -Paris--a lady for whom I have the very highest respect and esteem. This -marriage was contracted in the regular way and no attempt was made to -conceal it. We are in no way ashamed of it, and I should much regret -to see it made the basis of scandal or innuendo. The prince and this -lady have been happy together; but the hour has come, foreseen from -the beginning, when they must part. It is not an easy thing to do; but -they do it with brave hearts for the sake of my country. I find it -admirable, this sacrifice; I hope it will appeal to you, messieurs, -also, and that you will treat it tenderly.” - -It could not have been better done; it was evident that, to the Latins -at least, the romantic appeal was irresistible. But on Halsey’s -countenance the sardonic expression grew a little deeper. And the face -of the prince was also a study. - -Then somebody said something about photographs, and the king summoned -his secretary and instructed him to provide them, and then he shook -each man by the hand again, and so did the prince, and the interview -was over. - -“He is a wonder,” said Scott, as they went out together, and that -seemed to sum up pretty well the impression the king had made on all -of them, to judge by the comments of the crowd. Most of them were -of amused admiration at the way the old king managed to carry things -off. He was a poseur, yes; he was a mediæval old fossil, yes; but he -had always been a friend of the journalist--an inexhaustible source -of copy. So why not be kind to him? After all, what did it matter who -ruled over the few square miles of barren mountains that constituted -his kingdom. They were all a little weary of reformers and patriots--so -many of them had proved to be mere wind-bags, or worse! Yes, they would -be kind to the king. Even Scott smiled and said, “Oh, well, let’s give -the old boy a chance!” - -Only, Selden noticed, Halsey did not join in this discussion, but -hurried away, as soon as he had passed the gates, as though to keep -an appointment. Undoubtedly there would be a slashing article in the -_Journal_. Halsey had unusual powers of invective when he let himself -go. - -But perhaps the countess would stop him. - -Well, Selden told himself, in either event he did not care. He was -only an outsider looking on at the comedy and applauding the bits that -appealed to him. - -And yet--was that all? Or had he been involved? Had he a stake in the -game? - -But a ballet dancer ... a woman who was for sale.... - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -AT CIRO’S - - -It was to Ciro’s that Selden had promised to take the countess that -evening, and remembering his resolve to give her the best the place had -to offer, he drove there, before going to his room, to reserve a corner -table and have a word with the head waiter. - -He found that worthy, of course, most anxious to oblige, and fertile -in suggestion. There had just arrived a shipment of marennes, vitesse, -from La Grève; they would be delicious; yes? good, monsieur. For soup, -petite marmite, perhaps; no, that would be too heavy; croûte-au-pot -would be better; good. For fish, a sole, perhaps, or a trout prepared -in a special way; no--one moment; Jean, bring hither that basket of -langouste; behold, monsieur, how fresh, how sweet, and not too large; -this one; good; for garniture, trust me, monsieur. And then partridges, -perhaps, or a wild duck; no--permit me to suggest pauillac, monsieur, -pauillac véritable, very young, very tender, truly fed with milk, -delicious; with asperges; good. And for entremet monsieur wishes -crêpes susettes; good. For wine, Martinis first, of course; then a -little Sauterne with the oysters; and then what would monsieur prefer? -Champagne? No. Bordeaux, Burgundy? Permit me, monsieur, to suggest -a Chateauneuf du Pape of which we are very proud--1915, the great -year--and from the special vineyard just above Avignon; good. At nine -o’clock? It shall be ready, monsieur. Au revoir, monsieur; merci bien. -And Selden went on to the hotel feeling as though he had assisted at a -sacrament. - -So at nine o’clock, behold him, seated beside the Countess Rémond on -the banquette at a corner table--the langouste, with garniture of pink -jelly and ornaments of truffles, proudly displayed near by--ready to -talk, to listen, to dine, and to observe the world at its gambols. - -For Ciro’s is not only the pleasantest restaurant at Monte Carlo, but -the most discreet as well, for there, sitting in view of all the world, -one can talk of the most intimate things much more safely than in a -private room, with the certainty that one’s voice will be lost in the -lively medley of dancing feet and music and other voices with which the -place is always filled. - -And one can dine well, also; though not quite so well, perhaps, as -in the old days, for there is a new proprietor. The former one, a -handsome, slim Italian who had kept his youth while his wife had -lost hers through excessive libations, suddenly quarrelled with her, -sold his business and took train to Paris, where he now manages a -restaurant, small and very intime, known only to the elect, two steps -from the Avenue de l’Opéra. He is a pleasant fellow, with a record of -many conquests; but he goes to see his wife sometimes at the lodging -house which she now conducts in the Rue St. Georges, and his two -daughters who are very fond of him; and sends them champagne for -their réveillon and their fête days; and the chef he took with him now -delights his very discriminating Parisian patrons. - -The new proprietor is not as handsome as the old, and his chef lacks -that indefinable something which distinguishes the great artist; but he -is capable and not without imagination, and it is only by comparison -that he suffers. The sommelier is the same, so the cellar is all that -could be desired. No one can surpass him at a dry Martini. Selden -watched him fill the little glasses, then leaned back with a sigh of -content and looked at his companion. - -She was uncommonly arresting, with her air of distinction, her eyes -a little tilted and fatigued--consummate art again! She had chosen a -black gown of some filmy material which foamed up over her breast, -accentuating its whiteness and delicate contour and the grace of her -arms and shoulders. Her only ornament was again that strange stone of -greenish-yellow which matched her eyes. She was by all odds the most -interesting woman in the room; the eyes of the other men were wandering -toward her constantly--yes, and the eyes of the women, too, but with a -different expression. - -For whom had she arrayed herself, Selden wondered. He was sure it was -not for him, and he looked at the other men, but he knew only one of -them. That was old Scott, who was dining by himself at a table across -the room. He looked at Selden’s companion with marked interest, and -bowed elaborately when he caught Selden’s eye. But Selden answered only -with a curt nod which warned Scott as clearly as anything could to keep -away. Selden had no objection to his meeting Madame Ghita, but there -was no reason why he should know the countess. - -“Who is your friend?” she inquired, as she drew off her gloves. - -“Just a newspaper man.” - -“Your bow was not very cordial,” she commented. - -“No--I don’t want him interfering with this dinner. I don’t want -anybody interfering!” - -“Nobody is going to interfere,” she assured him, and picked up her -Martini and touched his glass with hers. “To the fulfilment of all our -hopes!” she said, and they drank together. “What happened to you this -afternoon?” - -“The press has broken loose,” he answered, and told her of his -adventures with his fellow correspondents and of the interview with the -king. “It went off better than I expected,” he added. “All the boys -are inclined to give the old fellow a boost--all, that is, except your -friend Halsey.” - -She turned upon him quickly. - -“Why do you call him my friend?” she demanded. - -“Wasn’t it Halsey we met on the terrace the other morning?” - -“Yes.” - -“And he was waiting for you this morning also.” - -“It is true--he is a great nuisance; but he can be useful to me in a -certain affair, and so for the moment I tolerate him. That is all.” - -Selden was certain she was lying, but the marennes, lying so cool, -so fresh, so green on their little shells, demanded his attention. -The maître-d’hôtel stood anxiously by until he ate the first one and -beamed triumphantly at his approving nod. Yes, they were delicious. - -“One reason I like to dine in a French restaurant,” said Selden, “is -because every one is so pleased when one finds the food to one’s taste. -In other countries nobody really cares, you can take the food or leave -it; but here it is a matter of life or death; at least, they make it -appear so. And they are wiser than we in another way. When a Frenchman -enters a restaurant, he puts his affairs, his worries, out of his head; -he thinks only that he is to eat; he is smiling and happy; he allows -nothing to hurry him, so he enjoys his food and digests it easily. But -the American enters in a rush, thinking of his business, or he brings -a paper to read, or he gets out his memoranda and makes computations -between the courses; so he not only does not enjoy his food, but he -does not digest it, and wonders why he has dyspepsia. It is very -foolish! Ah, here is the croûte-au-pot.” - -It also was perfect; and then came the serving of the langouste, a -solemn ceremony performed by the maître-d’hôtel in person, with two of -the waiters as acolytes. It was at this point that Selden tasted the -Chateauneuf du Pape, which the sommelier had placed reverently before -him, and knew definitely that the dinner was a success. - -“But you have told me nothing of your adventures,” he pointed out. -Halsey could rest for a while; perhaps, later on, he might find a way -to get back to him. “You saw the Davises?” - -“Yes,” and she laughed a little. “The family Davis is having for the -first time the experience of being internationally important.” - -“Do they enjoy it?” - -“Oh, yes--at least the mother does, enormously. About the daughter, I -am not so sure--she has something at the bottom of her heart--something -I do not understand....” - -“Yes?” he said, as she paused. - -“Ah, well,” she said, with sudden vehemence, “what woman has not -something at the bottom of her heart--a little worm which gnaws and -gnaws!” She checked herself and touched her napkin to her lips. “Do not -heed me--it is nothing!” - -At that moment came the pauillac--those tender and delicious ribs of -milk-fed lamb from the country below Bordeaux--and again the head -waiter beamed at Selden’s approving nod. - -“But it was amusing,” went on the countess; “those journalists camped -about the place as at a siege. They have a villa at Cimiez, the -Davises--a large place which they have taken furnished. They have -picked up their servants where they could, and of course the servants -are in no way loyal, but are looking only to make all they can out of -the rich Americans. They had orders, those servants, to admit none of -the journalists, but first this one and then that one would bribe his -way in. But it was of no use. It seems that Baron Lappo had impressed -upon Madame Davis that she was not to talk--not a word to any one. He -must have hinted at terrible consequences, for she was quite awed, and -all she would say was ‘Please go away,’ over and over again until -the butler would come and lead the journalist away. Indeed, she had -rather the air of expecting to be blown up, but she has set her heart -upon being the mother of a queen, and nothing will deter her, not even -assassination. She has even the idea that it might be well to cement -the union doubly by marrying her son to the Princess Anna.” - -Selden laughed. - -“I fancy she will have some difficulty there!” - -“Yes, but she is counting upon your assistance.” - -“My assistance?” - -“She is going to ask you to talk to him, since it seems he refuses to -listen to her.” - -“I wonder,” said Selden, “if all this could be the baron’s idea?” - -“But of course--his or the king’s. They would like to pluck the family -clean.” - -“Well, young Davis will never marry the Princess Anna.” - -“Do not be too sure,” the countess warned him. “The baron is one of the -cleverest men in Europe--a genius at manipulations of this sort. It is -true that in this case he has for an opponent a very clever woman. You -know very well that I mean Madame Ghita,” she went on, in answer to his -look, “and that she destines that young man for this girl she calls her -niece.” - -“I have seen the girl,” said Selden. “She seems very nice. Is she not -her niece?” - -The countess shrugged her shoulders. - -“How do I know? Cicette Fayard is the name she goes by.” - -“And she also will pluck him clean?” - -“Can you doubt it?” asked the countess, a malicious light in her eyes. - -“Well,” said Selden, philosophically, “since it seems he is certain -to be plucked, why worry? At any rate, he will find the process more -amusing at the hands of Mlle. Fayard than at those of the baron and the -Princess Anna. It will do him good to get some hard knocks. But what -about his sister? Are you free to tell me about your interview?” - -“Oh, yes; it is as I thought. She has made up her mind to carry it -through. She was not astonished or offended that the prince should have -had a mistress. In fact, I think she already knew it.” - -“You told her straight out?” - -“But of course--why should I use équivoque? She is not a child. I -explained that I was speaking, not because I considered the matter of -great importance, but because I wanted her to be treated fairly and to -understand everything.” - -“What did she say?” - -“She thanked me, entirely without warmth,” said the countess, smiling. -“She does not like me--I seem to remind her of some one she dislikes -very much. Nor, to be frank, do I like her. It is instinct, I suppose. -We find ourselves antagonistic.” - -Selden decided that it was time to gather his forces for the attack. - -“Did you know her, out there in Montana?” he asked. - -“I saw her, of course, but only a few times. She was away at school a -great deal.” - -“Last night she was looking at you as though wondering where she had -seen you before.” - -“Yes, I noticed it. But I have changed a great deal from the girl she -saw occasionally; and a little care in make-up changes me still more.” - -“I noted the oriental twist you gave yourself,” commented Selden, with -a smile. - -“I repeated it, of course, this afternoon, so she could not place me.” - -“And you did not recall yourself to her memory?” - -“No,” said the countess, and her face darkened. “I had a special reason -for not doing so.” - -Selden would have liked to know the reason, but the countess did -not explain it, and he could scarcely ask. One thing was clear, -however--the person Miss Davis disliked very much, and of whom the -countess reminded her, was the countess herself. - -His attention was distracted for the moment by the solemn ceremonial -attending the preparation of the crêpes susettes. This too required the -finished touch of the head waiter, for whom an alcohol lamp surmounted -by a silver platter had been prepared. He lighted the wicks of the -lamp, filled the platter with a sauce over which he had been working, -whose basis was fine champagne, and, as it began to simmer, immersed in -it one of the thin pancakes which had been brought from the kitchen. -He turned the pancake over and over, sprinkled it with powdered sugar, -folded and refolded it, gave it a dash of kümmel, powdered it again, -and popped it to a plate in the hands of the attendant waiter, who -hastened to place it piping hot before the countess. - -“Please eat it at once, madame,” he implored. - -And the countess ate it, while Selden’s was in course of preparation. -There were three for each of them--three indescribably delicious -morsels, such as only a French chef could conceive. - -There had been a little bustle of new arrivals at the door, which -Selden was too preoccupied to heed. And then he looked up to find -Madame Ghita smiling down at him--that peculiar little smile which -always puzzled him. She was perfectly gowned and fully as arresting as -the countess--more so, perhaps--though on a different note; and with -her were two companions, Miss Fayard and young Davis. - -Selden thought for a moment that she was going to stop; but she did -not--just nodded to them and drifted past in the wake of the obsequious -patron, with the little fish-tail in which her clinging gown terminated -sliding noiselessly at her heels, and making her look absurdly like a -mermaid, a siren.... - -Selden could not help smiling as he looked after her--the deep -spiritual smile with which one regards a masterpiece. - -“Yes, she is very striking,” the countess agreed; “and very -intelligent; do you not think so?” and she looked at him curiously. - -“Of course I think so,” said Selden, with a heartiness a shade -artificial. - -“She is too good for the prince,” the countess went on. “She should -have for her lover a great artist, a poet, a dramatist--a great -journalist like yourself; she would arouse him, keep him awake, furnish -him with endless themes, and make his future. With the prince her -talents are wasted.” - -“Perhaps,” Selden suggested with elaborate carelessness, “after this -annuity business is settled, and she has further consolidated her -position by marrying that girl to Davis, she will drop the prince and -look about her. I certainly hope so.” - -“Why?” asked the countess quickly, still looking at him. - -“Because,” Selden explained, “the whole point of the situation is not -whether the prince has had a mistress--but mistress isn’t the right -word. After all, he married her.” - -“With the left hand,” said the countess. “There is a difference.” - -“Well, the question is not what the prince has done, but what he -is going to do. You will remember, she hasn’t promised to give him -up--only not to make a scene.” - -Involuntarily he looked across at the other table. Davis and Miss -Fayard had their heads together over the menu. Madame Ghita was sitting -with folded hands gazing calmly across at Selden and the countess. The -latter had looked at her too, and so she knew of course that they were -talking about her. - -Selden abruptly changed the subject. - -“Did you know young Davis’s father?” he asked. - -“Yes--he came to see my father quite often. They were good friends. He -was a very genuine, human man. He and my father and Jeneski used to sit -for hours talking about all sorts of things.” - -“Jeneski also?” - -“Yes. He was a sort of deputy for Mr. Davis in keeping the people in -order. They were together a great deal.” - -The waiter had cleared the table and placed the coffee before them. The -sommelier, at a nod from Selden, filled two tiny glasses with golden -Benedictine. - -“Jeneski is a remarkable man,” said Selden slowly. “I found him very -fascinating. I should think he would be especially so to women.” - -“He is,” agreed the countess quietly; “the more so because he finds -women less fascinating than politics. Oh, how do you do, Mr. Halsey,” -she added, in another tone. - -It was indeed Halsey, who passed on with a curt nod, sat down at a -table facing them and ordered coffee and liqueur. And looking at -his sardonic face, Selden began to glimpse the countess’s motive in -insisting on this dinner; she had need of Halsey--she herself had said -so--and she was disciplining him when he proved recalcitrant. Well, one -thing was certain; he wasn’t going to be used as a stalking-horse for -Halsey. If he could only fathom the game the countess was playing.... - -“He doesn’t seem very happy,” he remarked. - -“Who?” - -Selden nodded in Halsey’s direction. - -“Oh, he is never happy,” said the countess. “He is one of those -unfortunate men who never know what they want--or when they do, are -afraid to pay the price. Come--I will not sit here with him glaring at -me. Besides, I have work to do--my reports to make!” - -“To Lappo?” - -“Yes.” - -She was drawing on her gloves nervously. Selden asked for the bill and -paid it. - -“I also have a telegram to send,” he said, as they went out together. -Over his shoulder he saw that Halsey was paying his bill. He glanced -at Madame Ghita--she was looking after them with that little ironical -smile, which deepened for an instant as she caught his eye. - -“M. Selden,” said the countess, when they were on the esplanade -outside, “I have to thank you for a lovely dinner--but more than that, -for consenting to take me. I shall not forget it. Perhaps I can do -something for you some day.” - -“You can do something for me now,” said Selden. - -“What is it?” - -“Persuade Halsey to be decent about this affair of the prince.” - -“But I do not....” She checked herself. “Very well,” she said quietly. -“I will see what I can do.” - -They were at the hotel entrance. - -“Thank you,” Selden said. He did not look over his shoulder, but he was -certain that Halsey was not far away. “I am not coming in--I’ll go over -to the postoffice and get my story off.” - -“Good night.” She held out her hand. “It is nice of you not to ask any -questions. And if I do not see you again....” - -“You are going away?” - -“I may be called away very suddenly. So if I do not see you again, -remember that I am your friend and wish you good fortune!” - -“Thank you,” Selden answered. “Good night!” - -For an instant she permitted him to retain her hand, then she drew it -away and walked quickly up the steps. She waved at him from the top, -and was gone. - -As he turned the corner, he could not resist glancing back. A heavy -figure was running up the steps to the hotel entrance--unmistakably -Halsey. - -Selden turned, with a sudden impulse, sped back and up the steps into -the hotel. He must solve this mystery--at least he must establish -beyond a doubt the connection between Halsey and the countess. He raced -up the stair and reached the upper corridor just as Halsey paused -before the door of the countess’s suite. It was evidently ajar, for he -walked straight in without knocking, leaving it open behind him. - -In an instant Selden was peering through the crack between door and -jamb. The countess was taking a telegram from the hand of her maid. - -“All right!” said Halsey roughly, as he burst in upon her. “I agree--to -anything....” - -“Wait!” said the countess, without even glancing at him, and ripped -open the message with shaking fingers. Her eyes devoured its contents -at a glance. Then she turned to him with a strange smile. “So you -agree?” - -“Yes.” - -“You swear it?” - -“Yes.” - -“It was time!” she said. “Look at this,” and she thrust the sheet of -paper beneath his eyes. - -Halsey stared at it blankly. - -“‘Registered parcel wings mailed Nice this morning okrim,’” he read. -“What does that mean?” - -“It is from Mirko, Jeneski’s minister,” she said, her whole body -quivering, “and it means that Jeneski started for Nice this morning by -airplane.” Then, looking past him, she saw the open door. “You fool!” -she began.... - -But Selden was safely around the turn in the corridor before the door -slammed. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - -A PROMISE - - -Selden left the hotel and made his way down to the terrace. He felt -that he had need to collect his thoughts, to arrange his ideas. He -walked up and down for a minute or two until the blood stopped pounding -in his temples, then sat down on a bench and started to reason it out. - -So the countess was in a plot against Jeneski--well, that was nothing -new; she had been on Lappo’s side avowedly from the first. And that -one of Jeneski’s ministers should have been corrupted was easy enough -to understand. But the bearing of the countess as she read that -telegram--her emotion, her fierceness, her passion--had torn a veil -from Selden’s eyes. She was not in this because of friendship for -Lappo, nor because she loved her country--she herself had said it, “For -a woman, that is not enough!”--but for some personal reason, deep, -compelling, malignant. She hated Jeneski. - -But where did Halsey come in? What did he mean when he said, “I agree”? -Agree to what? Something he had held out against--something the -countess had driven him to. Perhaps it was only to what Selden himself -had suggested--to forego the chance for a sensation. His air had been -tragic--but that would be a tragedy for Halsey--like cutting off his -right hand. - -And his reward? Selden shrugged his shoulders. It was nothing to him -what reward the countess might choose to bestow. He cared not at all -how many men entered her rooms, nor how long they remained. - -Poor old Halsey! He was surely running his head into a noose! She was -sure of him now--she had left her door open, knowing that he would -follow! She had even made him swear! Heavens, what a fool! - -And then a sudden thought stung Selden to his feet. Was Halsey the only -fool? - -What precipice was it toward which he himself was walking, lured by the -vision of a face which grew more vivid with every hour, more dear--a -face with calm questioning eyes.... - -He would have to have it out with himself, the whole question of his -relations with this woman--this Madame Ghita--this ballet dancer--this -mistress of a prince; what he hoped, what he feared; have it out -without evasion or self-deceit. And his face was grim, for he foresaw -that he would not emerge with flying colours. - -Hope? Pah! - -The placid gardien sauntering by was startled to see a man standing by -the balustrade suddenly slash viciously at the air with his cane, as -though laying it savagely across somebody’s back, and he slackened his -pace to observe this madman, who had probably lost all his money, and -to intervene if need be. Perhaps he designed to cast himself on the -railroad tracks below. That must be prevented, because it would cause a -scandal, and scandals are frowned upon most heavily at Monte Carlo. - -But there was no need of intervention, for the unknown, after a couple -of rapid turns up and down the terrace, ran up the steps, and the -gardien, following cautiously, saw him turn into the postoffice, and -went back to his beat with a shrug of the shoulders. It was not a -madman, then; it was only a fool who, instead of killing himself, was -telegraphing for more money! - -That moment’s ebullition had relieved Selden; besides, there was -nothing to be gained by beating the air. His immediate job was to get -off his special to the _Times_, and during those quick turns up and -down the terrace it had taken shape in his mind. First, of course, a -paragraph about the sensation which the exclusive announcement in the -_Times_ had caused; the crowd at the gates of the Villa Gloria; the -call made by the Hon. Percy Buckton and its apparently satisfactory -result, Mr. Buckton being the British consul at Nice, and acting -under instructions from Lord Curzon, as to the character of which, -however, he would say nothing; the reception of the correspondents, -picturesque old king and scarcely less picturesque grandson, creating -most favourable impression; Baron Lappo in Paris arranging the -marriage settlement; wedding to be very soon; frantic efforts of the -correspondents to see Miss Davis, who had denied herself to everybody, -except a personal friend or two; it had, however, been the good fortune -of the _Times_ correspondent to meet her; here follow with short and -complimentary description. And then a discreet paragraph or two about -the morganatic marriage, quoting the king and treating it as a thing of -the past. - -But was it? - -That was the crucial question. It was upon that point, in Seldon’s mind -at least, that the ethics of the whole affair hinged. And it was there, -he felt, that he must seek some assurance better than the king’s. There -was only one place to get it; there was only one person who really -knew. For the matter lay wholly in the hands of Madame Ghita. It was -she who would decide. It was from her that assurance must be sought. - - * * * * * - -Half an hour later, at the booth in the postoffice, he had completed -his special and was about to sign his name, when a sudden thought -struck him. Well, why not? And he added this final paragraph: - - There is much speculation as to what line Jeneski will take with - respect to this affair. No one who knows him believes for a moment - that he will sit quietly by and permit the republic for which he has - struggled and which he believes in so thoroughly to be overthrown - without a contest. He has to face no little opposition at home, - even among his own ministers, but he has shown himself before this - to be capable of rapid and decisive actions in a crisis. There is - a persistent rumour here that he left his capital this morning by - airplane for Nice. There is no confirmation of this rumour, and no - one can imagine what he hopes to accomplish here, if he is really on - his way, his arrival will give a new twist to a situation already - absorbing the attention of many chancelleries. - -He signed his name, pushed the sheet through the window, waited to be -assured that the message had been started, and left the building. - -Just across the way the great globes at the entrance to the Sporting -Club cast their light along the street, and Selden, without an -instant’s hesitation, turned toward them. He was certain that the trio -he had seen dining at Ciro’s would reach there sooner or later, and -he had made up his mind what to do. He was going to demand an answer -to the question which was worrying him. He was going to find out -definitely what Madame Ghita intended to do. - -It was a little early yet for the club, but the rooms were already -filled and all the tables were in operation. Selden strolled from one -to another looking for his quarry, and he soon discovered Davis and -Miss Fayard seated side by side and absorbed in play. Davis was placing -thousand-franc notes on adjacent transversales, which gave him a chance -on nine numbers out of the thirty-seven, with a double chance on three -of them, and seemed on the whole to be winning. His companion was -betting more moderately with plaques, or hundred-franc chips, on the -carrés, four at a time, which gave her also a chance on nine numbers; -but she was less fortunate and her last plaque was finally swept away. -Davis pushed some notes over to her and told her to go on, and then he -looked up and saw Selden watching from across the table. - -“Hello!” he said. “Come over here a minute. I want to see you before -you go,” he went on, when Selden had worked his way to his side. “I’ve -carried out my part of the bargain.” - -“Have you?” - -“Yes; and now I want you to carry out yours.” - -“We’ll talk it over,” Selden agreed. “Where is Madame Ghita?” - -“In the buffet, I think. A newspaper fellow got hold of her a while -ago. You’d better look them up. I’ll join you as soon as I’ve busted -the bank.” - -“I don’t think I can wait that long!” Selden protested, laughingly -returning Miss Fayard’s greeting, and turned away to the buffet with -considerable misgiving. - -The instant he passed the door he saw Madame Ghita, and, seated on the -banquette beside her, talking away earnestly, was Paul Scott. Selden -was conscious of a decided feeling of relief. Old Scott wouldn’t do any -harm. For some reason he had feared that it was Halsey! - -He approached them with a smile. Scott was too absorbed in his talk -to notice him, but Madame Ghita had seen him at once, and his heart -quickened a little as her smile answered his. - -“Good evening, M. Selden,” she said; “this is very nice. You will sit -down, of course?” and she made room for him on the banquette. “You know -Monsieur ... Monsieur....” - -“Scott is the villain’s name,” said Selden, as he sat down. “Yes, I -know him--too well, indeed!” - -Scott, his discourse brought abruptly to a halt, stared at him in -indignation. - -“See here, Selden,” he said, “don’t you know that when a gentleman is -talking to a lady, third persons aren’t wanted? It is plain that you -are not a man of the world! Run along now!” - -“I like it very well here,” said Selden, settling back in his seat. - -“Then my seconds will wait on you in the morning,” said Scott fiercely. - -“All right--coffee and pistols, eh? Only I’ll take my coffee now,” and -he told a waiter to bring him some. - -“Is it that you are rivals?” asked Madame Ghita, who had listened to -this interchange in evident alarm. - -“Deadly rivals!” said Selden. “More than ever at this moment. I welcome -the prospect of ridding myself of him forever! I must say you haven’t -lost any time,” he added to Scott. “Who introduced you?” - -“I used your name,” explained Scott, with a broad grin. “It worked like -a charm.” - -“My name?” - -“It is true,” said Madame Ghita, her eyes sparkling, for she was -beginning to understand. “In the rooms out yonder, ten minutes since, -monsieur introduced himself to me as a friend of yours.” - -“The infernal impostor!” - -“But it is his fault,” Scott protested, waving his hands. “Figure to -yourself, madame, this afternoon he spoke of you in terms so glowing, -so complimentary, that I would have been less than a man if my interest -had remained unawakened. I made up my mind to meet you. He even -approved.” - -“I consented,” Selden corrected; “I saw I might as well. Now that you -have met her, you’d better beat it.” - -“Beat it?” repeated madame. “What does that mean?” - -“I am inviting him to make his adieux,” Selden explained. - -“I place myself in the hands of madame,” said Scott with a bow. “It -shall be for her to choose between us.” - -“Ah, but that is too difficult,” she protested. “Yet you must stay a -little while, if only to tell me what M. Selden said of me.” - -“He said you were an extraordinary and fascinating woman, madame,” said -Scott, while Selden turned a little crimson; “an opinion in which I -fully concur. So when I saw him to-night at Ciro’s with a lady also of -unusual charm, I could only infer that it was you. I did not know that -he had turned Turk as well as Royalist. When, upon inquiry, I found -that it was not you, I confess that I was shocked.” - -“Yes, it is true,” agreed madame; “I fear that he is very, very -inconstant!” - -“So I warn you against him, madame,” added Scott, rising. “Be on your -guard--I even hesitate to leave you alone with him!” - -“You are going? But it is not I who am sending you away!” - -“No--it is duty compelling me. I have to get off my story of to-day’s -events.” - -“Good-bye then,” said Madame Ghita, and held out her hand, which Scott -raised to his lips most respectfully. - -Then he paused for an instant to look quizzically into Selden’s eyes. - -“You old reprobate!” he snorted. “I see through your game! But it’s -all right!” he added. “Will you have lunch with me to-morrow? At -Amirauté’s? One o’clock? Good! Till to-morrow, then!” - -The two watched him until he passed from sight. Then Madame Ghita -turned to Selden with a smile. - -“A most amusing man,” she said, “and a very great friend of yours.” - -“Yes, old Scott is all right; as square as they make them. We have been -in some close places together. What was he talking about?” - -“He was speaking of you.” - -“Of me?” - -“Of the work you have done and the ideals you have fought for--I was -very glad to listen; and how surprised he was to find you on the king’s -side now; at least not bitterly fighting him--willing to give him this -opportunity; and how he was beginning to understand and to take the -same view, but that it depended upon me, perhaps, that you should never -regret it. And then you came before he had time to explain.” - -“I will explain, madame,” he said, his heart very tender toward old -Scott, who knew him so well. - -“Then it does depend upon me?” - -“Yes, madame; absolutely. When I came into this club to-night,” he went -on, “it was with the hope of seeing you, for I must talk to you--quite -frankly.” - -“Please do,” she said, her eyes shining. “I should love to have you -speak to me frankly. And I--I also will be frank. I promise it.” - -“My regret, if I ever have any,” he went on, “will not be for the king -nor for his country. The king takes his chance. As for the country, it -will be a great help to have this fortune spent there. Afterwards, the -people can choose another ruler if they wish.” - -“My own thought,” she nodded. - -“My regret will be for the American girl who is involved in all this. -She is contracting to place her fortune and perhaps her happiness in -the hands of Prince Danilo. But he, too, is contracting something.” - -“Yes, a marriage; a very serious thing, you would say?” - -“It is serious to an American girl, at least, madame. She knows, of -course, of the prince’s alliance with you. To that she can have no -possible reason to object--on the contrary; it has been an honourable -and recognized arrangement. But when she marries him, she naturally -expects that alliance to cease.” - -“Ah, well,” said madame, pensively, “the prince is casting me off, is -he not?” - -“Yes; but are you casting him off? You have already told me that it is -in your hands. You can keep him, if you choose--no doubt of that! You -are the most fascinating woman, madame, that I have ever known, and you -are very clever. You can do with a man what you will.” - -“Even with you?” she asked, and looked into his eyes. “Ah, no--do -not lie. You are an American--there is something in you, very deep -down, which holds you back from the supreme follies we Latins commit -so easily, and which even the English sometimes achieve. I have seen -it--how often! You think it a merit; and because of it, at the bottom -of your minds, you believe yourselves superior to us of Europe. Is it -not so?” - -“Perhaps.” - -“But is it a merit? Is it not rather a cowardice?” - -“I do not know, madame,” said Selden, humbly. “I suppose we have not -the same urge.” - -“That is it--you have not the same urge. But is that a thing to be -proud of--to be more vegetable than we are?” - -“But if we are happier so?” - -“Happy? Can one be happy without great moments? Yes--as a cow is -happy--as a sheep is happy. But for me, that is not happiness--that is -ennui! I demand more than that! For me, happiness is to risk everything -on one turn of the wheel!” - -“Well--you are risking it now,” Selden pointed out. - -“Oh, no, I am not!” she retorted quickly, and leaned back a little -wearily. “I am perhaps willing to risk it, but the stake is too -high--the bank refuses to take my bet. Is it that the bank has other -bets?” and she looked at him sharply. - -“I am just an obtuse American, madame,” answered Selden steadily, -though his pulses were pounding madly, “and not at all good at guessing -riddles.” - -She looked at him a moment longer; then her eyes softened and a little -smile played about her lips. - -“You are really very clever, M. Selden,” she said; “very, very clever. -I knew it the first time I saw you--I looked at you well to make sure. -And I have a great admiration for clever men--I have met, alas, so -few! But you were speaking of the prince. Do you wish that I send him -away?” - -“I think it would be best.” - -“I am not asking what would be best, but whether you wish it.” - -“Yes, I do,” said Selden brusquely. - -He had had no intention of speaking those words, of making that -admission, of permitting it to become in the slightest degree a -personal matter, but some force stronger than himself drove them to his -lips. And he was strangely glad that they were uttered. - -She was looking at him with luminous eyes, her parted lips trembling a -little.... - -“Very well,” she said, softly. “I agree,” and she touched his hand -lightly with her fingers. “That is finished.” - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - -REVELATIONS - - -“I could be very angry with you if I wished,” said Madame Ghita, -presently, “at certain things your attitude has seemed to imply. It -is true that I had never promised to give up the prince; but you have -appeared to think that I would consent to share him.” - -Selden was conscious that his cheeks were crimson. - -“Madame,” he stammered, “madame....” - -“I am not angry,” she said sadly; “only I regret that you do not know -me better. Perhaps if you did, you would not have thought that of me.” - -“Yes, I was a brute,” agreed Selden humbly, still hot with shame and -contrition. “Can you forgive me?” - -“Ah, yes!” - -“But at least you will prescribe a penance,” he persisted; “a severe -one!” - -“Shall I?” she smiled at him. “Very well. Hereafter you will be my -friend, yes?” - -“All my life,” he promised. “But that is not a penance--that is a -reward.” - -“Ah, my friend,” she said, laughing, “do not be too sure! I can be -very exacting, sometimes. So you may find it a penance--a very heavy -one--before you have finished!” - -“I am proud to take the risk,” he said, covering her hand for a moment -with his own. “We must pledge this friendship!” - -She nodded assent, and a waiter took the order and hurried away. - -“What is it you propose to do with young Davis?” asked Selden, after a -moment. - -“Are you concerned for him also?” inquired Madame Ghita, drily. - -“Not in the least--only curious. I suppose you know that they are -planning to marry him to the Princess Anna?” - -A flame of anger sprang into madame’s eyes. - -“But he wants too much, that old king!” she cried. “He forgets that -there are other people in the world. Well, in this he shall be -disappointed!” - -“You will marry Davis to Mlle. Fayard, I suppose?” - -“It will not be my doing--he loves her.” - -“Yes, I think he does,” Selden agreed. - -“And she is a good girl, Cicette; not very clever, perhaps, but more -clever than is he. She will make him a good wife. Between us, we will -educate him. He is not bad at bottom, but he is very ignorant. It seems -impossible that any man should be so ignorant; it is impossible except -in America.” - -“He has never had to learn anything; he has grown up with his eyes -shut; he has been spoiled by a mother who is too fond of him.” - -“Cicette is fond of him, but she will not spoil him--not in that way. -He has one great virtue--he is kind hearted and generous.” - -“Yes,” remarked Selden; “too much so, perhaps. I noticed that he was -staking Mlle. Fayard at the table out yonder. That was not wise.” - -“No, it was not,” agreed madame quickly. “I did not know it--I will -see that it does not occur again. Every one seeing it would believe -that they are lovers. But it is not true--I have taken care of that; -and, indeed, he has never suggested such a thing. There is one point -in the character of American men which I find truly admirable--which -even gives me to marvel,” she added. “They are nice to women without -demanding anything in return; they will help a girl, just for the -pleasure of it, without expecting to be paid in any other way. No other -men are like that. And Cicette--she is not silly. Do you know what is -her dream? To marry a good man, to settle down, to have many children, -and to be faithful to her husband. That is the dream, perhaps, of every -woman,” she went on, musingly, “but many of us cannot bring ourselves -to make the necessary sacrifices. We lack strength of character. -Cicette is different. She understands things; she will be very good to -him, and she will not expect too much. He will be very happy with her. -She will not be exacting. She will guide him, without annoying him.” - -“Heaven knows he needs guidance!” Selden agreed. - -“You will not oppose it, then?” she asked, looking at him anxiously. - -“Oppose it? What right have I to oppose it? But I don’t even wish to; -on the contrary, I have half-promised to intercede for him with his -mother.” - -“That is good of you!” she said, and her eyes were shining again. - -“Oh, come!” he protested. “I want to do it! You are absurdly grateful -for little things!” - -“They have always meant so much to me--the little things!” she said. - -“Of course, if I had any sense,” he went on roughly, to hide his -emotion, “I’d keep out of it, since it is no affair of mine.” - -“Ah, well,” she began, and stopped. - -“You were going to say that neither is his sister’s future any affair -of mine. But it is, in a way, since without knowing it, I helped her to -make up her mind; so I want the prince to treat her fairly. Where is -the prince to-night?” - -“He telephoned that his father is ill.” - -“Very ill?” - -“I do not think so. He has been exerting himself too much. He forgets -that he has eighty years.” - -“He is a wonderful old man,” said Selden. “It is a pity he did not pass -on his qualities to his grandson.” - -“Perhaps his great-grandson will inherit them,” suggested madame, “and -some American ones, as well.” - -“I confess,” said Selden, smiling, “that, absurd as it may sound, -something like that has been in my mind.” - -“How serious you are!” she commented. “Do you plan that far ahead for -yourself also?” - -“To my great-grandson? Oh, no; I haven’t even got to the children yet!” - -“But you expect to marry?” - -“Some day, perhaps. But not while I am merely a wandering newspaper -man. It wouldn’t be fair to the woman. Some day, I suppose, I shall -settle down. The trouble is I don’t want to settle down--not for a long -time. You see, I’m like those women you spoke of--not willing to make -the necessary sacrifices--without strength of character.” - -“You have not even a little friend?” she asked, quite simply. - -“No. Oh, I don’t pose as a saint,” he added, hastily. “But I have been -tremendously busy and tremendously interested in other things, which -have kept my mind occupied. Besides, I am a coward--I’m afraid I’d -marry her, if she was very nice to me!” - -“There are women who like to wander too--who make good companions on -the road.” - -“I know it, but....” - -“Confess,” she broke in, “the real reason is that you have never been -in love.” - -“Yes,” he said soberly, watching the waiter as he filled their glasses. -“I am ashamed to confess it, because it proves that I am lacking -somewhere--but I suppose that is the real reason.” He picked up his -glass and touched it to hers. “To our new friendship, which will never -grow old!” - -“That is the nicest toast I ever drank,” she said, and raised her glass -to her lips. - -“Tell me,” he went on, after a moment, “you said something at lunch -to-day which puzzled me.” - -“What was it?” - -“You said to the countess that you had always understood she was -Jeneski’s friend. What did you mean by that?” - -She hesitated. - -“Are you very fond of her?” - -“I am not fond of her at all.” - -“Is it true?” - -“Quite true. She repels me.” - -She took a quick little breath. - -“All I know is what the prince has told me,” she said, “that Jeneski -was living with a woman known as the Countess Rémond, whom he had met -in America, and who had been married to Lappo’s illegitimate son, and -that he had had a small estate restored to her.” - -“She hates Jeneski now,” said Selden. “They quarrelled, I suppose.” - -“Or perhaps he never was her lover--gossip like that starts easily.” - -“Yes--she said something to me just to-night--what was it? Oh, yes, -that he found women less fascinating than politics.” - -“Well, so do you. So do most men--if not politics, then something -else--we are always second to something. But that is as it should -be--it is a sign of strength. Life has taught me that.” - -“I wish you would tell me something about your life,” said Selden. - -“You really wish it?” - -“I have heard so many things....” - -“Ah, well, you shall know the truth. I should like you to know--though -there is really not much to tell. My father was a merchant of lace, a -traveller, you understand, selling it to the shops in various towns. -One of these shops was at Périgueux, and was managed by a young woman -with whom my father fell in love. They married and moved to Paris, -where they opened a magasin--not to sell to persons, but to other -shops--you understand?” - -“What we call a wholesaler.” - -“Yes. They did very well and the business grew until it occupied the -whole first floor of a building on the Rue de Rivoli near the Chatelet. -My mother really managed it, but she found time nevertheless to have -two children--two girls. My sister resembled her; but I resembled my -father, and he was very fond of me. He still travelled from town to -town, taking orders for the business; sometimes he would take me with -him. He would wash and dress me in the morning, and comb my hair, and -in the evening I would sit at the table with all the men, listening to -their talk, and understanding more than they imagined. We were very -happy together; but he was a strange man, and once he got an idea into -his head, it never left him. For example, he had once lost a parcel -through the carelessness of a porter at a railway station, and had -made a vow that no porter should touch his baggage in future. So at -every stop, he would send the porters away with dreadful insults and -stagger along the platform with his great cases of lace on his back, -and I would follow very much ashamed, for I could see that people were -laughing at him. However it made no difference. - -“But those good times did not last. My father began to gamble, and -the habit grew so strong that in the end my mother could scarcely -find the money to meet the bills each month. When he came home, there -were scenes, terrible scenes, during which he sometimes threw all the -dishes into the street. Then he would promise to reform; but always -the habit was too much for him; it was like a disease, getting worse -and worse. I do not know what happened at the end--I was only fourteen -years old--but one evening I went to his room to call him to dinner. I -knocked, but he did not answer. I opened the door and saw him sitting -in his chair before his desk. I ran to him and threw my arms around -him, and he fell over against me. He was dead. He had shot himself.” - -She stopped for a moment, and passed her hand before her eyes. - -“That was the end of the business,” she went on. “It was taken away -from us to pay the debts--everything was sold. My sister and I were -sent to England to a convent school--it was there I got such English -as I have--and mother went to work again in a shop. It was very hard -for her, but there was nothing else to be done. We were gone three -years. When we came back, she had married again, a maître de danse at -the Opéra. He was old and very eccentric and all that he wanted of my -mother was that she should make a home for him; and she did, a very -good one. It was not amusing, but it was better than working in a shop. - -“Then came the war, and for a time there was no more dancing, so to -amuse himself and keep himself occupied, he gave lessons to me and to -my sister. With my sister he soon stopped and sent her to learn to be -a typist; but with me he kept on all day, every day, until I dropped -with fatigue--not dancing only, but many other things--how to walk, how -to talk, how to acknowledge an introduction, how to hold my fork, how -to eat from my spoon--he said the French are pigs because they take -their soup from the end of the spoon instead of from the side. He was -very clever--a little mad, perhaps. But to him I owe everything. - -“He was mad about the drama--but the classics only. Whenever there -was a great play at the Comédie or the Odéon, he took me to see -it--fortunately he could get tickets, or we should have been ruined. -When there was no performance, we spent the evening reading--Racine, -Molière, Hugo--I know them all by heart. And then when at last the -Opéra opened again, every day he took me with him to rehearsal, and -before long I was in the ballet. A year later, the première danseuse -fell ill one night and I took her place and did so well that I was -given an engagement. - -“You know, perhaps, what the life of the stage is--there are no -reticences, no privacies. If you have ever been to the Opéra on the -night of a ballet, you have noticed that the front row of seats is -empty until the ballet is about to begin; then a number of old men -come in and take the seats. Most of them have decorations; many of -them are famous in art or literature or diplomacy--and each carries an -opera-glass. They have come to see the girls--especially the particular -girl each of them is protecting; and when the ballet is over, they come -back and watch the girls dress and carry them off to supper somewhere. - -“Well, it was from that my step-father protected me. He could not -protect me from the knowledge of what was going on, from the loose talk -and coarse jests; but at least I remained vierge. It was a greater -merit on his part than on mine, for those old men disgusted me, but -he could have made a little fortune. Perhaps he had something else in -his mind for me--something greater. At any rate, in the end he made my -mother come with me to watch over me better than he could, and every -night I went home between them. Everybody called them the Dragons. - -“And then, one night after I had danced very well, the director brought -Danilo back and introduced him to my mother and to me. I thought him -very handsome and distinguished. Then my step-father came and they -talked together for many minutes, my step-father shaking his head all -the time. Finally we went home, and my step-father was very silent all -the way. - -“After that, the prince came back almost every evening and talked to -us, and brought me little gifts of flowers and bon-bons. Once he gave -me a ring, but my mother made me return it. He scarcely glanced at the -other girls, though they did all they could to attract him; and he had -other talks with my step-father. At last one day my step-father took me -to his study and bade me sit down. - -“‘My child,’ he said, ‘you are twenty-two years old, and it is time -you thought of your future. I shall not be able to watch over you much -longer, for some day my weak heart will stop beating, and before that -I should like to see you range yourself. This prince, now--what do you -think of him?’ - -“‘He is not bad,’ I said, ‘but he is too young.’ - -“‘You are right, and if it was merely the question of a protector, I -would prefer an older man; he would know better how to value you, and -you would have the benefit of his experience. But none of those old -fellows would marry you.’ - -“‘Do you mean that the prince will marry me?’ I asked, astonished. - -“‘You will not be his wife, exactly,’ said my step-father, ‘and yet you -will be more than his mistress,’ and he explained to me as well as he -could what a morganatic marriage is. ‘Some day he will have to marry -again for reasons of state, but by that time you will have acquired a -knowledge of the world, a certain position, and should be able to look -out for yourself. He has not much money, but a prince does not lack -money like an ordinary man, for there are always people willing to -provide it just for the privilege of being seen with him. It will be a -great education for you and I advise you to accept.’ - -“‘But my dancing,’ I objected. - -“‘My child,’ he said, ‘I will speak to you frankly. You are a good -dancer, but you will never be a great artist. No--your place is in the -world.’ - -“‘But will his family consent?’ I asked. - -“‘Yes. He has caused them many anxieties, and they wish him to settle -down with some nice girl until they can find a very wealthy wife for -him. That is not possible at present. Of course they will wish to see -you. What do you say?’ - -“What could I say except yes? It was, as my step-father said, a great -opportunity--much better than I could have hoped for. A few days later -Baron Lappo came to see me. He approved of me, and so the marriage was -arranged. Behold the result,” and she offered herself with a little -gesture, as a showman might offer his wares. - -“The result is wholly admirable,” said Selden. “Yes, you were right to -accept. And your step-father?” - -“His heart stopped beating one day as he had foretold,” she answered, -her lips trembling. “He was the best man I ever knew.” - -“But your mother is living?” - -“Oh, yes; she lives with my sister. My sister married a little -bourgeois shopkeeper. They manage the business much better than he -could.” - -“And Mlle. Fayard?” - -“She is the daughter of my step-father’s younger sister. I promised him -to look after her.” - -Selden looked at her musingly. How far she had already travelled -from her humble beginning! How interesting it would be to watch her -future--to see what she made of herself, to what heights she rose. - -“What are you thinking?” she asked. - -“I am thinking you will go far,” he said. “Some day a man will be prime -minister because of you, or there will be a great poem, a great play, a -great picture of which you were the inspiration; and I shall go to the -minister or to the artist and congratulate him, and say, ‘Monsieur, I -foretold this long ago, one evening at Monte Carlo!’” - -Her eyes were shining again and she laid her hand lightly upon his. - -“Perhaps you are right, my friend,” she said, “but it is not of that I -am thinking.” - -“What are you thinking?” - -“That I hope to find love some day,” she said, and raised her hand for -an instant to her eyes. - - - - -PART IV.--THURSDAY - - - - -CHAPTER XIX - -SELDEN TAKES AN INVENTORY - - -“I hope to find love some day!” - -Those words were in Selden’s mind when he went to sleep that night and -when he awoke next morning, and he lay for a long time thinking of the -woman who had uttered them and of the story she had told him. To find -love some day--there was a fit ambition for every human heart! But how -often it was pushed aside by greed, by cynicism, by selfishness, by -fear--by any number of cold and worldly things! - -As it had been with himself. He could not but admit it. Perhaps in some -thin and far-off fashion, he still hoped to find love some day; there -had been moments haunted by a vision of himself seated cosily before a -glowing hearth, and not alone; but somehow, as the years passed, that -figure sitting there in slippered ease had grown older and older, grey -haired, even a little stiff in the joints from long campaigning. It had -remained himself, indeed, but always himself thirty years hence. - -For it is not only true that a rolling stone gathers no moss, but -wishes to gather none; as time goes on, even grows to fear moss, or -anything else that mars the hard smoothness which enables it to keep on -rolling. - -Selden had been rolling, now, for many years. It was his first -assignment to foreign work, to cover one of the Balkan wars, which had -enabled him to cast loose his anchors, and he had never been seriously -tempted to pick them up again. He had come to love rolling for its own -sake. The wandering life of the special writer was congenial to his -blood. It was of intense interest, for it enabled him to get past the -fire-lines at every holocaust, and it gave him a prestige, a sense of -power, impossible to any sedentary job. The thought of being chained -to a desk--of being chained even to a house--revolted him. He wanted -always to be able to throw his things into a bag and take the road at a -moment’s notice, without the necessity of explanations to any one, or -anything to hold him back. - -For a long time he had told himself that it was his career he was -jealous of--that nothing should touch that. It should be his task to -interpret Europe to America and America to Europe--to labour night and -day to bring the peoples of the old and the new worlds to a mutual -comprehension and a common interest. But of late, questionings had -crept in, whispered doubts. Was he really accomplishing anything, was -he really going ahead? - -As he lay there that morning thinking it over, taking such inventory of -himself as he could, he realized that it was no longer any thought for -his career which drove him on, but merely the force of habit. He had -reverted to type. The stone had been rolling so long that rolling had -become a second nature. - -For in spite of the convention which women sedulously foster and even -sometimes believe, man is not by nature a domestic animal. He has -been partially tamed by centuries of restraint, his spirit has been -broken by the manifold burdens laid upon him; for generation after -generation, all the pillars of society have struggled to convince him -that the greatest blessings he can hope to win in this world are a wife -and children and that his highest privilege is to labour to support -them; all the forces of law, of civilization, of public opinion, -have conspired to hobble, shackle and coerce him. And yet, in spite -of everything, he sometimes manages to break loose; while few women -suspect what moments of desperation often overwhelm even the meekest -father of a family. - -Selden had broken loose. Now, at last, he was beginning to wonder -whether freedom was worth the price. - -As for his career, he had reached its apex. He could go on writing -specials, yes; he could go on casting a feeble light into the dark -corners of the earth, dissecting the motives of public men, perhaps -influencing public opinion a little--a very little; but he would never -be any more powerful, any better known, than he was at that moment. -Indeed, his influence and his fame must both diminish--imperceptibly -for a while perhaps, but none the less surely, for he could not hope -that the future would by any possibility bring such opportunities as -the past six years had brought. From this point onward his career could -be only a descent. - -Besides, he was himself growing weary of the game. The world had gone -stale, had gone cold and sceptical. The fine enthusiasms, the wide -sympathies, the common brotherhood of war days had waned and vanished. -And his own enthusiasms had vanished too. He remembered bitterly the -ardour with which he had gone to work to combat the traducers of the -League of Nations, and with what certainty of success. He had felt -sure of his country, of her generous soul, her instinct for right, her -jealousy of her honour, and he had never recovered from the shock when -she denied the League. It had left him stunned and incredulous. - -He had buckled on his armour again and laboured to set her right, but, -so far as he could see, with absolutely no result. He had simply wasted -his time. The doctrine of world effort, of world helpfulness, of world -responsibility, which he had preached with such conviction, had fallen -upon deaf or hostile ears. So he preached it no longer. He was worn out. - -But what remained? Nothing that seemed to him worth while. Oh, he could -still bring some food to Austria’s starving children; he could still -help or hinder the plans of a petty king; he could still take France’s -part in her struggle against isolation. But other men could do that -just as well as he. - -Perhaps it would be better worth while if he could make a woman happy; -a woman whom no other man could make happy.... - -But how imbecile to suppose there was such a woman! And if there -were, what had he to offer her? To drag her down with him on his long -descent? No--that was a journey which he would make alone! - -And at this point he threw off the covers, bounded out of bed, rang -for breakfast, and plunged into his bath, which he made much colder -than usual. - -He needed bracing. He was getting soft. - -After breakfast he settled resolutely to work on the last of his -Austrian articles--a summary of the situation, not half so desperate as -certain financiers had pictured it, for nothing could deprive Vienna -of her position at the very centre of the system along which flowed -the trade of central Europe. He kept doggedly at work until it was -finished, and as he read it over he decided that it was the best of the -lot. At least, he told himself, he had not forgotten how to write! - -So it was to a composed and apparently normal Selden that the card of -Mr. Charles Wharton Davis was presently handed in, with that young -gentleman close behind it. It seemed to Selden, as he greeted him, that -his air was unusually subdued. - -“You didn’t wait for me last night,” Davis began, accusingly. - -“No--did you finally break the bank?” - -“Damn the bank! I want to talk to you seriously.” - -“All right; fire ahead. But sit down, won’t you?” - -Davis sat down and looked about the room for a moment, as though trying -to find a place to begin. - -“I had another talk with mother this morning,” he said finally. - -“About Miss Fayard?” - -“Yes. She got quite violent--says she has other plans for me--that -she’ll tie up all my money.” - -“I know,” said Selden, smiling. “She wants you to marry the Princess -Anna.” - -“My God!” groaned Davis, his face turning pale with horror. -“That--that--why, she’s got a moustache, Selden! No; I won’t do it! -Look here, you’ve got to help me. I’ve done my part.” - -“Suppose you tell me about that first,” Selden suggested. - -“Oh, it was just as I thought,” said Davis, disgustedly. “Sis knew all -about it. She fired up and told me to mind my own business. None of my -family takes me seriously. Mother thinks this is just a boy and girl -affair. It’s not--I’m a man and I’m going to be treated as a man!” - -“Wait a minute,” said Selden; “you’re getting ahead of your story. Tell -me exactly what you said to your sister.” - -“I asked her if she knew that Danilo had a morganatic wife, because if -she didn’t know it, I thought it was my duty to tell her so.” - -“Yes; and what did she say?” - -“She said of course she knew it; that that was all arranged, and that -she wished I would attend to my own affairs, which certainly required -my attention! I said yes, I knew they did, and that if she wanted to be -a real sister to me, she’d help me out--that I’d fallen in love with -the sweetest girl on earth....” - -“Go ahead,” Selden encouraged, as Davis paused. “What did she say to -that?” - -“She said ‘Piffle!’ or something like that; and then I got mad, and -told her that she couldn’t fool me--that I had seen through her from -the start--all that fol-de-rol about helping that little stinking -country out there--when her whole object was just to get even with -Jeneski because he had thrown her over....” - -“Wait a minute!” Selden interrupted, sitting bolt upright. “What do you -mean by that? Do you mean that Jeneski and your sister were engaged to -be married?” - -“Oh, no; I was just laying it on a little heavy. But Jeneski and father -were always chewing the rag in the library of evenings, and sis used -to hang around and pretend she understood, and all she could talk -about was Jeneski and the wonderful things he was going to do. She was -certainly crazy about him. And then all at once she shut up, and after -a while I learned that Jeneski had pulled out for Europe--so I just put -two and two together. But I may be all wrong.” - -“What did your sister say when you made this--er--accusation?” - -“Oh,” said Davis, with a grin; “the door slammed about then.” - -Selden sat for a moment looking at him. Could this be the key to Myra -Davis’s conduct? It fitted certainly, or seemed to--and yet.... - -“So, since I couldn’t get any sympathy at home, I came over here,” -Davis concluded. - -“Well, you are not going to get much here,” said Selden. “If you want -to be treated like a man you’ve got to act like one, and a man doesn’t -drink too much champagne whenever he gets the chance, nor fool away -his time at a roulette table, nor live off of money somebody else has -earned. I think it is a good thing your money is tied up--maybe you -will have to go to work. And I’ll never ask your mother to turn it -over to you--not till you have proved there is something in you. I -_might_ ask her to allow you something to live on till you can find a -job, and I _might_ point out to her that Miss Fayard is a darn sight -too good for you, but not till you promise to brace up!” - -Davis’s face had darkened a little at the beginning of this tirade, but -it was radiant before Selden finished. - -“I’ll do anything you say,” he protested. “I know I’ve been a good deal -of a rotter. Just give me a chance!” - -“All right,” said Selden. “That’s exactly what I’m proposing to do.” - -“Then I’ll go tell Cicette it’s all settled,” and Davis jumped to his -feet. - -“How do you mean settled?” Selden demanded. - -“I’m going to reform, and you’re going to see Mother. That’s the -bargain, isn’t it?” - -“I’m going to see your mother _after_ you have reformed.” - -“Well, this is after,” Davis pointed out with a grin. “I reformed fully -five minutes ago. Look here, old man,” he went on more seriously, -“don’t think I’m not eternally grateful--I am.” - -“Shut up and get out!” Selden ordered. He was beginning really to like -the boy. - -“Come and have lunch with me,” Davis suggested. “Maybe Madame Ghita -will let me take Cicette, if you’re along.” - -“Good Lord! I’ve an engagement for lunch!” and Selden jerked out his -watch. “I can just make it. Get out of here!” - -“All right,” said Davis. “But remember, my fate is in your hands!” - - * * * * * - -Half an hour later, Selden and Scott sat down together at a little -table on the terrace of Amirauté’s, among the olive trees, high above -the sea, and attacked a great dish of tiny sole, browned to a crisp -and unbelievably sweet and delicate, which Scott had ordered. And -after that there were tournados garnished with slices of foie gras. -And finally there was a basket of fruit and nuts--figs from the oases -of the Sahara, grapes from Malaga, oranges from Morocco, paper-shelled -almonds and walnuts from the Aurès.... - -They had talked of desultory things, of old experiences, during the -meal; but with the coffee and cigars, Scott brought the talk abruptly -back to the present. - -“Anything new about the restoration?” he asked. - -“No--except that I heard last night Jeneski is on his way here.” - -Scott whistled softly. - -“What do you suppose he expects to do?” - -“Heaven knows.” - -“He will stir up some excitement, anyway,” said Scott. “I met him -once--he’s an electric sort of fellow; you can almost see the sparks -flying when he gets excited. And he will be excited all right--but it -seems to me the person to be pitied most in this affair isn’t Jeneski -or Miss Davis, but Danilo.” - -“Why do you pity him?” - -“Well, if it was me,” said Scott slowly, “I wouldn’t give up a woman -like Madame Ghita--not for any throne on earth. And neither would you,” -Scott added, looking at him. - -“No, I wouldn’t,” Selden agreed, gazing out across the water; “not if -she loved me.” - -“You mean she doesn’t love the prince? Well, I suppose not. She is a -very extraordinary woman. She got me to talking about you last night,” -he added in another tone; “she wanted to know all about you.” - -“Yes,” said Selden; “she told me you had been blowing off. I could see -what you were trying to do. I appreciate it, old man.” - -Scott nodded curtly. - -“It is finished, then--her affair with the prince?” - -“Yes.” - -“That’s fine!” said Scott, and nodded again. “What are you going to do, -now you have finished your Balkan stuff?” he asked, after a moment. - -“I don’t know. I was thinking about it this morning. The fact is, -Scott, I have lost my edge. I’m beginning to go downhill.” - -“Nonsense!” Scott protested. “Downhill! You make me tired!” But there -was a certain anxiety in his eyes as he looked at Selden. - -“It is true, though. You know what I have been working for and how I -have failed. The League is dead so far as America is concerned.” - -“I don’t believe it.” - -“Anyway, my people have intimated that I might as well quit writing -about it--nobody wants to read that sort of stuff any more, it seems.” - -Scott puffed his cigar reflectively for a moment. - -“I’m inclined to think you are right, old man, in a certain sense,” -he said at last. “As a special correspondent, you have reached the -summit--you can’t go any higher because there is no higher place to go -to. But that doesn’t mean you are going to give up fighting for the -things you believe in. You have a following--I don’t think you realize -how large it is; and right now is the time for you to strike out for -something bigger.” - -“Such as what?” asked Selden sceptically. - -“I haven’t thought it out--but what I see at this moment is a great -liberal weekly, with you as editor-in-chief and the strongest kind of -a staff--the kind you could get together better than any other man -I know. I have thought for a long time that the day of the literary -monthly--the Scribner, Harper, Century type--is about over, and that -the time is ripe for the liberal weekly, dealing in a large way with -world affairs and social progress and politics--and art and literature -too, of course. I know there are already three or four, but they are -all handicapped by some sort of mental bias or astigmatism or spiritual -dyspepsia. Now is the time for the real thing. And you are the man to -start it.” - -Selden laughed a little bitterly. - -“I didn’t know you were such a dreamer, Scott!” - -“It isn’t a dream.” - -“Yes, it is. Apart from all question of myself, where is the money to -come from? You don’t imagine it would be self-supporting?” - -“Of course not--not for a long time. It must have financial -backing--the right sort--strong enough to make it independent in every -way.” - -“But how can a liberal paper hope to get financial backing? How can any -paper get financial backing without mortgaging its opinions? It can’t -be done.” - -“Yes, it can,” said Scott. “At least, I believe it can. There must -be one disinterested millionaire somewhere in the world! I’ll take a -look for him. Meanwhile, there is another thing you want to do: get -married--to the right woman.” - -“I suppose you’ve already got her picked out for me,” remarked Selden, -with irony. - -“As it happens, I have,” said Scott coolly. “I was talking to her last -night.” - -Selden stared at him, all his blood in his face. - -“Do you mean Madame Ghita?” he asked. - -“Of course I do,” Scott answered curtly. - -“But look here,” Selden stammered, “you’re joking, of course! Do you -suppose I’d have the nerve ... I’m not good enough for her ... I’m not -big enough....” - -“Of course you’re not,” broke in Scott impatiently. “But that doesn’t -matter, if you can make her happy. Think what it would mean to live -with a woman like that!” - -“Yes,” said Selden, between set teeth; “I have thought....” - -“And she could make any man big--if she loved him!” - -“Ah, yes,” agreed Selden hoarsely, “if she loved him! She couldn’t love -me!” - -“I don’t know,” retorted Scott; “women do strange things sometimes. Why -not ask her?” - -And he threw away his cigar and called for the bill. - - - - -CHAPTER XX - -A PHILOSOPHER DISCOURSES - - -It was not merely, or even principally, to arrange the articles of -settlement that the Baron Lappo had gone so hastily to Paris. The terms -of the articles had already been agreed upon, after exhaustive debates -with Mrs. Davis’s solicitor, tentative drafts had been exchanged, and -the final one was even then in the baron’s hands, with but a minor -detail or two needing correction--trivial matters, easily arranged by -post. - -But the royal exchequer was low--empty, as a matter of fact; and the -need of replenishment was so urgent that the baron had excused himself -a few minutes after Selden’s departure from the betrothal dinner, -changed hurriedly into travelling clothes while his valet packed his -bag, and had managed to catch the Paris express. - -He had reached Paris early the following afternoon, had driven straight -to the rooms of a private banker in Rue Lafitte, who, forewarned by -wire, was awaiting him, and had at once, as was his habit, placed all -his cards on the table. These cards had been examined carefully by -a fat gentleman with a black curly beard and a type of countenance -unmistakably Hebraic, and had proved so satisfactory that the baron -was able to get away at the end of an hour, and to catch Mrs. Davis’s -solicitor upon his return from a leisurely lunch. The final details of -the settlement were soon agreed upon and arrangements made to have the -official copies prepared at once. - -He had then spent an hour at the Quai d’Orsay, and another half-hour -at the British Embassy in Rue du Faubourg St. Honoré; had gone back to -Rue Lafitte for a final talk with his banker, and then to the offices -of the solicitor in the Avenue de l’Opéra, where the official copies of -the agreement were awaiting him, and had arrived at the Gare de Lyon in -time to catch the train for Marseilles leaving at 8:50, very tired but -triumphant. - -It was about the middle of the next afternoon that he stepped out -again upon the platform at Nice, entered the car which was awaiting -him, and was whirled away to the Villa Gloria, where he found the king -recovering from the heart attack of the previous day. - -It had been a severe one, brought on, as always, by over-eating. The -king was a gourmet, not to say a glutton, with not always the strength -to resist temptation. It was one of Baron Lappo’s duties to supply this -strength. In his absence, the task usually devolved upon the Princess -Anna; but she had been ill the day before, and the chef had been so -ill-advised as to prepare a rich pillaff of which the king was very -fond--with the consequence that for a time he had been very ill indeed. - -The baron uttered no reproaches, but there was that in his look which -would have made the king blush, if he had not already been so rubicund. - -“Do not be cross with me, my old friend,” he said. “It is the only -pleasure I have left.” - -“But at this moment,” the baron pointed out, “Your Majesty should be -very careful. It would be most unfortunate if the impression got about -that you are subject to such attacks.” - -“I am not dead yet,” said the king; “though I confess that for a time I -was uncertain about it. You have the papers?” - -“They are here,” and the baron spread them out. “Everything is as we -wished.” - -“What are the exact figures?” asked the king. - -“The estate, when all the debts had been settled and the taxes paid, -amounted to seventy-five millions. Of this a third was left to the -daughter, a third to the son, and a third to the wife, the wife’s share -to be held in trust, after her death, for any grandchildren. The son’s -share is also in trust; the daughter’s is to be paid over to her upon -her marriage, but must remain her property, not her husband’s.” - -“We cannot object to that,” said the king. “She will have, then, how -much?” - -“About twenty-five million dollars, Sire.” - -“That is how much in the currency of our country?” - -“At present rates, nearly three billions.” - -“Ah,” said the king thoughtfully, “what cannot be done with such a sum! -Half of it will suffice!” - -“That is also my opinion,” said the baron. - -“And the remainder can be put aside as a foundation for our house. If -we could get the boy also....” - -“His money will never be really his--it is held in trust for his -children.” - -“Magnificent!” said the king. “It would make our house the richest in -Europe. Yes, we must arrange it. But meanwhile, my good Lappo, as you -know, we have nothing. Did you see Hirsch?” - -“Yes, Sire; and he is willing to make a loan--three hundred thousand -francs, to be repaid one month after the marriage. The terms,” added -the baron, “are rather stiff.” - -“No matter,” said the king, who was used to stiff terms. “When can we -get the money?” - -“I have arranged for the notary and an official of Hirsch’s bank to -come this evening, prepared to pay it over after Your Majesty and -Danilo have signed the necessary papers. Danilo must not fail to be -present.” - -“Good,” said the king; “I will attend to that. This does more to cure -me than all the doctors,” he added. “There is no illness so annoying -as lack of money! And the settlement--that also must be signed without -delay.” - -“I had thought of to-morrow morning,” said the baron. - -“Very well,” agreed the king; “you will make the arrangements.” - -“I have also to report,” said the baron, “an attitude of benevolent -neutrality on the part of the French and British governments. They have -no disposition to interfere, so long as there is no bloodshed. Italy, -of course, we can count on. Our success, therefore, seems assured, -unless the prince....” - -“Do not worry about Danilo,” said the king. “He will do as I tell -him--he knows his duty. You have provided for his wife?” - -“I have caused an offer to be made her.” - -“By whom?” - -“By the Countess Rémond.” - -“Ah, yes,” said the king reflectively. “You think you can trust her?” - -“Absolutely, Sire. She has reasons to be grateful to me--and to hate -Jeneski.” - -“You are right not to count too much upon gratitude,” said the king; -“but hate--yes, that is better. She is a clever woman. We must not -forget her,” and he turned to the papers on his desk. - -The baron retired to his cabinet to look through his mail, and there he -found the report from the countess of her interview with Madame Ghita, -and of her acceptance. But it contained no reference to the receipt of -the telegram from Goritza heralding Jeneski’s arrival. - -The baron read the report attentively, especially a long postscript -in which Selden’s name occurred, and nodded approval once or twice. -Then he ordered his car, made a careful toilet and presently sallied -forth to call upon Mrs. Davis in her villa at Cimiez; and, after a most -satisfactory conversation with her, directed his chauffeur to proceed -by the coast road to Monte Carlo. - - * * * * * - -Selden had declined Scott’s proffer of a lift back to his hotel. - -“No, I’ll walk,” he said. “It will do me good.” - -The moment had come when he must arrange his future--when he must -decide what he was going to do. He felt that he must be alone, that -he could not meet any of the actors in the drama--certainly not Madame -Ghita--until that decision had been reached. And he was the prey of -many and violent emotions, for he began to perceive that the decision -might not rest wholly in his hands. Scott was a fool, of course, in -thinking there was any chance for him; but at least he must make up his -mind whether he should try to win her or whether he should flee. - -It was evident that his only sure safety lay in flight; he could no -longer trust himself; and he told himself again and again that he was -a fool to hesitate. Yet to flee from such a woman--wasn’t that more -foolish still? The thought of life with her turned him giddy, set his -blood on fire.... - -But how could he support her? There was no admiring public ready to pay -for the privilege of dining with a newspaper man! Even if he had been -willing to accept life on such terms. And she would have to renounce -the king’s bounty, for it was equally impossible for him to live on -money acquired as that would be. But what right had he to ask her to do -that? What had he to offer in return? No, he couldn’t do it! He must go -away! - -And then the memory of her eyes, of her voice, rent him anew. He was in -love! He! In love! - -He stood away and looked at himself with a sneer. What a pitiable -object he had become! - -Yes, he must go away--at once. - -When he finally got back to his room, he hauled out his bag and began -to pack--slowly, with long periods of abstraction. - -It was thus the baron found him. It needed but a glance at Selden’s -tortured face to tell that astute old student of human nature what was -amiss. - -“Yes, I am back, you see,” he said, as he took the proffered chair. -“Everything is arranged, and I have come to ask you to do Madame Davis -and myself one more favour. I have no shame--I am always asking!” - -“What is the favour?” - -“The articles of settlement are to be signed to-morrow morning. Mrs. -Davis would consider it a very great favour, and so should I, if you -would sign as a witness in her behalf.” - -Selden hesitated. - -“There is nothing in the terms of the settlement to which you could -object,” went on the baron. “The entire fortune of Miss Davis remains -absolutely in her hands. The prince gets nothing, except a small -annuity. We preferred it so. We hope, of course, that she will choose -to use a portion of her fortune to rehabilitate our country--which -will be her country also--but the bulk of it will be conserved for the -benefit of her children.” - -Still Selden hesitated. - -“Come,” said the baron, “tell me frankly what is in your thought.” - -“I am wondering,” said Selden, “whether Miss Davis will be happy. It is -evident that she is not in love.” - -“Not, at least, with the prince,” supplemented the baron. - -“What do you mean?” - -“I may be wrong,” said the baron, “because I do not understand -your women; but I have observed Miss Davis as carefully as I -could--naturally, since I had need to do so!--and I have become more -and more convinced that somewhere in her life there has been an unhappy -love affair, from which she has never quite recovered. That happens, -does it not, even to American girls?” - -“Yes, of course,” said Selden. - -“I admit it does not seem probable, but it is the only explanation I -can find of a thing which has appeared to me very strange. For the only -question she has asked herself, apparently, about this marriage is not -whether she would be happy, but whether she would be useful.” - -“Yes,” said Selden again; “she asked me just that.” - -“Not for a moment, so far as I could see, has she thought of love. -That, I confess, seemed to me unnatural; though perhaps American -girls do not think of love,” and the baron shrugged his shoulders -helplessly. “Or perhaps they are ashamed of it. I do not know. As for -happiness--are your American marriages always happy?” - -“No, not always,” Selden admitted with a smile. - -“I have never seen one that appeared so,” said the baron; “not as a -French marriage is very often happy. To me, American husbands and wives -seem merely bored with each other. Why should two people stay together -when they would be happier apart?” - -“You see only the worst ones over here; and a lot of people are held -together by habit, by fear of ridicule or loss of position. We are -cowards in that respect.” - -“Yes; we are not like that. For one thing, our women try to keep -themselves interesting to their men, and they are not ashamed of love. -They do not consider a husband merely a source of funds--a bank. Very -often they manage his affairs for him, and better than he could. The -attitude of the husband, too, is different. With you, women are an -ornament; with us, they are a passion.” - -“Too much so, perhaps,” commented Selden. - -“It may be; yes, no doubt our men are less faithful than yours, but -they are also less cruel. They do not outlaw a woman because she -has had a lover; they do not regard her as therefore ruined. It was -Dumas--was it not?--who pointed out that a woman’s virginity belongs, -not to the first man who possesses her, but to the first man she truly -loves, to whom for the first time she really surrenders--for it is to -him only she gives everything. Well, our men believe that.” - -“Yes,” said Selden in a low voice; “yes....” - -“And after all,” went on the baron, lighting a cigarette, “it is a much -greater compliment to a man--a much more difficult thing to achieve--to -be a woman’s last lover than it is to be her first one. To be a woman’s -first lover--that is nothing; she is curious, she wishes to know what -love is, she has not perfected her defence. A man needs only to be a -little good-looking and not too stupid. But to be her last one, that is -different. To emerge victorious from the comparisons that she makes, to -impress her as no one else has done, to awaken something in her that no -one else has been able to awaken, to cause her to say to herself, ‘I -will seek no further--I am content! I love him!’ To accomplish that, a -man must be very clever, very intelligent. It is a triumph. There is no -higher tribute.” - -“Perhaps it is a tribute Miss Davis will pay the prince,” suggested -Selden, with a smile. - -“I was not thinking of Miss Davis,” said the baron; “but it is -possible. The prince is not without brains. At least, I trust she will -be happy as well as useful. I give you my word, as a man of honour, -that I shall do everything in my power to make her so.” - -“I am sure of it,” said Selden; “and I shall be glad to be present -to-morrow morning as Mrs. Davis’s witness.” - -“Thank you,” said the baron. “At eleven.” - -He made a little motion as if to rise, then, glancing again at Selden’s -face, lighted another cigarette and settled back in his chair. - -“Tell me about yourself,” he said. “What has been going on here?” - -“Nothing has been going on. I have been doing a little work--and -annoying myself a great deal.” - -“Annoying yourself? About what, if I may ask?” - -“About my future.” - -“Ah!” said the baron. “Does it not please you--your future?” - -“As a matter of fact,” answered Selden, with a crooked grin, “I have -suddenly discovered that my future is behind me.” - -The baron took a long puff of his cigarette and exhaled the smoke -slowly. - -“Your Americanisms sometimes puzzle me,” he said. “What you mean, I -suppose, is that you do not at this moment see ahead of you any work -which seems as important as that which you have already done.” - -“Not at this moment, or any moment. Worse still, I am beginning to -despair of human nature; I....” - -“But you are wrong--very wrong,” broke in the baron. “Here am I, with -at least twice your age, my whole life spent in the most cynical of -all professions, and my admiration for human nature grows stronger and -stronger, day by day. I listen to the pessimists with a smile--the -prophets of evil do not frighten me. I grant all their contentions: -that man is naturally evil, that he has used such glimmering light of -reason as he may possess only to become more bestial than the beasts, -that five thousand years of civilization have culminated in five years -of atrocity, fiendishness and insanity; yes, but in the midst of it -all, in the very worst of it, there were flashes of splendour--flashes -of kindliness, and courage and self-sacrifice. There is something of -that in all of us--and that is the miracle. It should not astonish us -that men are full of ignorance and vice, but that they are capable of -the heroisms they sometimes attain. You have been looking at the wrong -side of the shield, my friend.” - -“Perhaps I have,” agreed Selden, in a low voice. - -“Well, turn it over,” said the baron. He paused a moment, evidently in -doubt whether to go on. “I am an old man,” he continued at last, “and -I have seen a great deal of life; also I esteem you very highly--so -you will permit me to say something which in another might seem an -impertinence. It is this: do not fear to seize happiness when it comes -your way; do not hesitate, or draw back, or run away. It is a rare -thing, happiness--a very rare and fleeting thing; even at best, we can -only hope to taste it briefly now and then. How silly, how cowardly to -permit a single moment of it to escape! That,” he added, “is all I have -learned in the sixty years that I have been on earth. But many men do -not learn even that--not until it is too late!” - -He sat for a moment longer looking at Selden with his wise old eyes; -then he rose abruptly. - -“Good-bye, my friend,” he said. “Till to-morrow--at eleven.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXI - -THE UNLIT LAMP - - -It was a decidedly nervous and shaken Selden who dressed for dinner -that evening. For the first time in his life he had committed what is -for a journalist the unpardonable sin--he had permitted his feelings to -become involved in an affair which he had set himself to watch from the -outside. He had ceased to be an observer and had become a participant. - -Yet permitted was scarcely the word, for he seemed to have had no -volition in the matter. He had been drawn in against his will. But, -he told himself grimly, it was because his struggles to escape had -been half-hearted. He might have saved himself had he heeded the -first signals of danger. It was his cursed inability to make up his -mind that had brought him to his present pass. He had dabbled with -temptation--and now it was too late: the whirlpool had him! - -No; that was not true either. Let him at least be man enough to be -candid with himself: he could escape, even now, if he really wanted to. -He had only to finish packing his bag, go to the station, get aboard -the first train, and permit it to carry him away. But that was such a -cowardly thing to do. - -“Oh, own up, you idiot!” he groaned between his teeth. “It’s not -because it is cowardly you don’t do it! Own up! It’s because you don’t -want to escape!” - -And, staring at himself in the glass, he realized that this was the -truth--he had got down to it at last. He didn’t want to escape. It was -finished. He might still struggle a little in an instinctive sort of -way, but unless some power outside himself seized him and threw him -clear.... - -Yes, and in that event he had the horrid consciousness that he would -fight with all his strength against that power! - -“What is it I am afraid of?” he asked himself. “The baron is right. A -man is a fool not to seize happiness when it comes his way!” - -If he could only have happiness without capitulation! If he could have -love fighting at his side for some great ideal! That were to be blessed -indeed. But if love should drag him down--well, even then, he would -have love! - -Why had the baron talked to him like that? Was it, perhaps, that he had -some inkling.... And old Scott, too.... - -The sharp ringing of his telephone bell startled him out of his -thoughts. - -“This is Davis,” said the voice at the other end. “What are you doing -to-night?” - -“Nothing in particular,” Selden answered; the only thing he had -definitely planned was to go to the club in the hope of finding Madame -Ghita there. - -“Then come up and have dinner with us.” - -“Who is ‘us’?” - -“Madame Ghita, Miss Fayard and myself. We are having a dinner to -celebrate a very special event--one in which you are particularly -interested.” - -“Where is the prince?” asked Selden. - -“He can’t come until later--he just telephoned us not to wait for -him--he has to sign some papers of some sort. Three would be deadly, -and madame suggested that I ask you.” - -Selden’s heart was beating like a drum. It was the Rubicon. - -“Where is the dinner?” he asked, in a voice muffled by emotion. - -“In madame’s apartment, here in the hotel--third floor. Will you come?” - -“Please come, M. Selden!” said madame’s voice softly. - -It was all over--he took the plunge. - -“Of course I will come,” he said. “Thank madame for me.” - -“Oh, you can thank her yourself,” said Davis, with a chuckle. “We will -give you fifteen minutes.” - -“All right,” Selden agreed, and placed the receiver back on its rack. - -He gave a last critical look at himself, retied his tie, then caught up -coat and hat, descended to the lobby and hurried out to the florist’s -at the corner, where he bought two preposterously expensive bunches -of roses. He paid for them with a thrill of satisfaction--for the -first time in his life he was being foolish; he had cut loose from the -moorings of common-sense; he had let himself go! - -Flowers in hand, he hurried back to the hotel and presented himself at -the door of Madame Ghita’s apartment. - -He was entirely cool, now; quite himself; and was able to present -the flowers to the ladies and exchange the usual greetings without -a tremor. Only he suspected an uncanny discernment in the long look -Madame Ghita gave him as she thanked him for the roses. - -She was looking incredibly lovely in a clinging gown of dark, -wine-coloured velvet, without ornamentation, and as she moved away from -him to place the roses in a vase and order dinner to be served, he -drank in again the exquisite grace of her figure, the queenly pose of -her head, the regal way in which she moved. And a sudden shaft of fear -struck through him. How could he hope to win a woman like that! - -She came back in a moment, and motioned them to table. - -“Let us sit down,” she said. “You here at my left, M. Selden; you at my -right, M. Davis; you there, Cicette.” - -As they took their seats Selden saw that she had placed one of his -roses in her bosom, and his hands began to tremble a little, in spite -of his efforts to control them. He was grateful that Davis was babbling -away excitedly. - -“It was great for you to come, old man,” he said; “perfectly gorgeous. -Imagine a dinner with an empty place!” - -Selden chilled at the words. Yes, it was true; he was there in another -man’s place; this apartment was another man’s apartment; this woman.... - -He had an impulse to rise--to run away. It was not at table only he was -seeking to take another man’s place. The thought was almost more than -he could bear. - -“I had a premonition the place would be empty unless M. Selden -consented to come,” said Madame Ghita softly. - -Davis stared at her. - -“But you were doubtful if he would....” - -“I knew that M. Selden had many engagements,” said madame, her colour -mounting a little. “Nevertheless, I permitted myself to hope.” - -Selden felt his heart revive. So the place was really his! - -“You are very good to me, madame,” he murmured, and then he caught -Cicette’s eyes on him, very round and shining. Well, let the whole -world see; he did not care! - -But Davis was too engrossed in his own affairs to notice anything. - -“I told you, you know,” he rattled on, “that this was a very special -occasion. Confound it, I can’t keep it any longer!” he added, as -Cicette made a motion to silence him, and he caught her hand and held -it. “Waiter, fill the glasses! Selden, old man, I want you to drink to -the health of the sweetest girl in the world--the future Madame Davis!” -and he raised Cicette’s hand to his lips with more grace than Selden -imagined he possessed. - -“With all my heart!” cried Selden, deeply moved. “I congratulate you, -Davis; and you also, mademoiselle.” - -“Thank you,” said Davis, and held out his hand across the board. “You -said that as though you meant to do it!” - -“I do mean it. She is charming. She will make you a good wife. Take -care that you make her a good husband.” - -At that, the bride-to-be gave him her hand to kiss. “You also are very -charming,” she said in rapid French, “and I hope that some day it will -be my turn to wish you good fortune.” She glanced at Madame Ghita’s -face, and suddenly sprang to her feet and ran around the table and -kissed her. “You are a darling!” she whispered in her ear; “a big, big -darling, the dearest of the world!” - -Madame held her close for a moment, and then sent her back to her seat. - -“You must be sensible,” she said. - -“Oh, yes, I shall be sensible, do not fear,” Miss Fayard assured her. -“And I shall try to be, as you say, monsieur, a good wife. But he has -need of control, has he not? A strong hand, hein?” - -“Truly,” agreed Selden; “a very strong hand. Do not hesitate to apply -it, mademoiselle, right from the beginning!” - -“See here,” protested Davis, “don’t talk so fast. Or speak English.” - -“I also learn ze Eengleesh,” laughed Miss Fayard. “Oh, already I spik -heem verree well. But ees eet not ridicule, ce nom-la--Madame Davees!” - -“Well, it is going to be yours,” said Davis grimly, “so you’ll have to -make the best of it. You understand,” he went on to Selden, “this is -between ourselves as yet. We’ve got to square things with Mother before -it’s announced.” - -“She will never consent, never!” cried Miss Fayard, lapsing into her -native tongue. - -“Oh, yes, she will,” said Davis. “Old Selden has promised to help me. -And if she doesn’t, it won’t make any difference. I’m of age. We won’t -starve.” - -Selden looked at him with interest; already he detected in him a new -spirit. He was more of a man. - -“Yes, I will help,” he said; “but whether your mother consents or -not, you were right not to wait. There is a very great English poet,” -he went on to Madame Ghita, “named Robert Browning--perhaps you have -heard of him--and he was a great poet because he was first of all -a great philosopher. One of his poems is about a man who loved the -wife of another man, and she also loved him, and they decided to go -away together and be happy. But first one thing intervened, and then -another; the days slipped by, and the months and the years--before they -knew it, age was upon them, their blood grew cold--it was too late.” - -“Yes--and then?” asked Madame Ghita, who had been listening with -shining eyes. - -“Browning points out that their indecision, their cowardice, was far -worse, far more damning, than if they had seized their happiness, -though that was a crime, and he adds that a man should contend to -the uttermost for his life’s set prize, be it what it will--vice or -virtue--for the worst sin of all is ‘the unlit lamp and the ungirt -loin.’” - -“And he is right,” said madame in a low voice. - -“Of course he is right--that is why I tell Davis he is wise to seize -his happiness while it is within reach. Whether his mother consents or -not--that does not matter.” - -“Is it true, then, monsieur,” asked the girl, who had been listening to -all this with great eyes, “that in America one can marry without the -consent of the parents?” - -“But yes,” Selden assured her. “With us it makes no difference whether -or not the parents consent. Many times they do not even know about it -until after their children are married.” - -“It is scarcely to be believed!” - -“America, mademoiselle,” said Selden, whose spirit had suddenly lifted -its wings within him, “is the land of youth, for youth, about youth. -We are young; we permit our young people to tyrannize over us; our -literature, our theatre, concerns itself only with their love affairs, -which are always innocent and always end in a happy marriage. And -in that marriage it is always the woman who dominates. The man is -tolerated, because to a marriage a man is necessary; but he has only -one function--to provide a pedestal upon which the woman may stand; and -but one duty, to worship her all his life. He has promised to do so, -and he must keep that promise, no matter how silly and useless he may -find her to be. That is the convention, the proper thing, to which all -good Americans subscribe.” - -“I know! I know!” cried Cicette. “I have seen them--the man following -his wife like a footman--a beast of burden.” - -“Yes,” said Selden, laughing. “It is only in America the woman walks in -front.” - -“But there is one thing I cannot understand,” went on Cicette, “that -there are so many American women who leave their husbands at home when -they come to Europe.” - -“Why not?” Selden demanded. “What need has the husband of culture or -relaxation? His function is to earn the living.” - -“But is it not dangerous? Those deserted husbands--do they not find -some one....” - -“Some of them do--but most of them just keep on toiling away. The -American husband is incredibly docile and incredibly faithful.” - -“So I do well to marry an American?” - -“Undoubtedly!” - -“And he does well to marry a Frenchwoman,” said Madame Ghita, “for, -in spite of her gay manner, in spite of her apparent thoughtlessness, -she is good and very serious at bottom. She will give herself to her -husband utterly, without reservation; she will live only for his -career; she will be ceaselessly vigilant for his interests; if he is -ill, she will nurse him; if he has bad fortune, she will console him; -she will herself prepare the dishes he likes to eat, happy to serve -him....” - -“Yes,” agreed Selden; “men are more precious over here, more cherished. -You have always had more women than men. With us, as with every -frontier nation, it has been the other way--and we still preserve the -frontier tradition--it is the women who are at a premium!” - -“It is deeper than that!” protested madame; “it is in the heart.” - -“We also have women like that,” said Selden quietly; “women who would -do anything for the man they love. You do not see them over here--not -often; they are too busy raising their children. They do not figure -in the papers, for their life is spent in their homes. Only they -demand more of a man than you do. They do not realize what half-tamed -creatures we are, and sometimes they demand too much. I think you -understand men better.” - -“Ah, yes,” laughed Miss Fayard, shaking her finger at Davis. “We -understand them! Never believe that I will not understand you! When you -lie to me, I shall know it--but you will never suspect that I know--not -until long, long afterwards. And then you will be very, very much -ashamed!” - -“All right,” said Davis, gazing at her in rapt adoration. “I am not -afraid! Isn’t she a peach?” he added to Selden. - -“Exquisite!” Selden agreed, suddenly sober. “Be good to her, old man!” - -“You don’t need to tell me that!” said Davis quickly. - -“Perhaps not. What are you going to do after you are married?” - -“We’re going to take a trip around the world.” - -“Yes--and after that?” - -“Oh, settle down somewhere, I guess, and raise a family.” - -“That will keep your wife busy, but not you. What are _you_ going to -do?” - -“He will be a great politician!” cried Cicette. - -Davis groaned. - -“Not in America!” - -“He is right,” said Selden, with a smile. “With us it is not the same -thing. Well, you must choose a career for him, mademoiselle, after you -know him better; something to keep him busy part of the time, so that -he won’t be annoying you all day long. I wish I had some one to choose -a career for me!” he added. - -Madame Ghita looked at him quickly, struck by something in his voice. - -“You have your career,” she said; “a very wonderful one!” - -“Do you think so?” - -“But of course! Every one thinks so!” She was looking at him -searchingly now, deeply concerned at what she saw in his face. “Do you -mean it does not satisfy you?” - -“It seems rather empty at times,” he confessed. - -“Empty? But how is that possible? Oh, you are jesting!” - -“I wish....” - -A sudden commotion at the outer door interrupted him--the sound of a -raised voice; and then the curtains were swept aside and Danilo burst -into the room. - -“I have come for you, Rénee!” he cried, with a wild gesture. “Hasten--I -take you away to-night!” - - - - -CHAPTER XXII - -A WOMAN’S DECISION - - -There was a moment’s stupefied silence, while the prince looked -triumphantly at each of them in turn, his gaze lingering upon Selden -an instant longer than upon the others, as though asking what he did -there. His eyes were shining strangely, and there was something defiant -in his face, something reckless in his air, as of a man who had started -forth upon some desperate venture and burned his boats behind him. - -“Come!” he said again, as Madame Ghita made no move. - -“But I do not understand!” she protested. - -“I have had enough of it!” said the prince, and he filled himself -a glass of champagne and gulped it down. “I am treated as of no -importance, as just a pawn in a game which does not interest me. -I am told to do this, not to do that; to marry a woman for whom I -care nothing--that would not be so bad; it was what I expected; to -that I have agreed. But to leave the woman I love--no, to that I did -not agree, and when they tell me I must do it, I say no, it is not -possible; it is asking too much! I rebel--yes, I thrust it all aside, -and I come to take you away!” - -Madame Ghita’s face was ghastly. - -“But the dynasty--your grandfather; it will kill him,” she said, in a -voice hoarse with emotion. - -“I cannot help it. That is no reason why I should be miserable all my -life.” - -“And your country?” - -“Jeneski will rule it better than I. Come! What is it?” he demanded, -seeing that she still stared at him as though fascinated, and made no -move. “What is it you fear? That I have no money? See here,” and he -plunged his hand into his pocket and brought forth a bulky purse. “I -have three hundred thousand francs--enough for two years!” - -“Where did you get it?” she asked. - -“No matter where I got it!” he cried, and a little spasm crossed his -face, distorting it for an instant. “I have it--that is enough. Come!” - -“No, no!” she protested. “No, no! You cannot do this!” - -“Look here,” put in Davis, who had caught the drift of things, “what -about my sister?” - -“Your sister will be far happier if she does not marry me,” said the -prince. “I am not in the least the man for her.” - -“Still,” protested Davis, “to be deserted like this....” - -“She may make any explanation she pleases--that it was she who broke -off the match--and I will confirm it I have no wish to injure your -sister, monsieur, and she will not be injured.” - -“Just the same,” Davis muttered, “it’s pretty tough that it should -happen twice!” - -“If monsieur wishes any other satisfaction,” said the prince haughtily, -“I am at his service.” Then he swung back to Madame Ghita. “Alors, -Rénee!” - -The blood was coming back into her face and she was regaining her -self-control. - -“Sit down, Danilo,” she said, “and do not be so ridiculous. One cannot -go away like that. What about my packing?” - -“Your maid can do it.” - -“And you--you are going away like that, with just the clothes you have -on?” - -“My man will send my things after me.” - -“No,” she said; “you are too silly. You must keep your word to this -girl.” - -“But you told me to-day that, when I marry her, everything is over -between us.” - -“Yes; everything is over between us now, Danilo,” she said gently. - -His face flushed a fiery red and he strode toward her threateningly. - -“Then it is not because of this marriage that you leave me--it is -because you no longer love me!” - -She made no answer, only looked at him, smiling slightly, a bright spot -of colour in either cheek. - -“You love some one else!” he shouted. “Who is it?” and his eyes roved -for an instant back to Selden’s face. - -“Ah, Danilo,” she said sadly, “do not spoil everything at the end in -this way. Do not make me regret that I have known you!” - -“Then it is true! Who is it?” - -“Monsieur,” said Madame Ghita coldly, “I am not to be shouted at, even -by you. You are not yourself to-night. If you are going to behave in -this manner, I must ask you to withdraw.” - -For an instant, Selden, tense and ready to spring, thought the prince -was going to strike her. - -“Withdraw!” he repeated, staring at her and then about the apartment, -as though doubting his own senses. “You tell me to withdraw!” - -And then he burst into a roar of laughter, pulled up a chair and sat -down. - -“Come,” he said, lighting a cigarette with trembling hand, “it is over. -I was a fool, hein? What a joke! Give me some wine!” - -Davis, much relieved, filled his glass. - -“Do you often have these fits?” he asked. - -“Not often, monsieur,” said the prince drily, sipping his wine. -“Madame there can testify that I am usually of the most equable. But -sometimes--yes, sometimes I think I am a little mad,” and he rubbed his -hand across his forehead. “Yet we are all of us a little mad, are we -not, M. Selden?” and he looked at Selden with a sardonic smile. - -“Some more than others,” Selden answered. - -“Ah, you mean me!” said the prince. “Yes, it is so--I more than others. -Sometimes I am quite, quite mad. To-night, par example, I thought I had -discovered a way of escape from all the things that worried me. That -was mad, yes? Because one can never escape!” - -“You are right,” Selden agreed. “One can never escape--not by running -away.” - -“I see what you mean,” and the prince nodded. “To overcome one’s -troubles, one must not run away; one must face them, yes? Besides, -it is cowardly to run away, and a gentleman must not be a coward. -You see I can be a philosopher at times--I am at this moment, very -philosophique. I remain--I face my troubles. Monsieur Davis, you will -yet have me for a beau-frère! Madame, I ask your pardon!” - -“It is granted,” she said. “I am happy to see you reasonable again.” - -“Yes, I am reasonable,” he agreed. “Another glass!” - -Madame, who had been watching him with evident anxiety, shook her head, -but Davis did not see the gesture and filled the glass. - -“Wait,” said Davis, and refilled all the glasses. “You remember I told -you that I had a surprise for you to-night?” - -“Ah, yes,” smiled the prince. “What is it?” - -“It is that I am going to marry Miss Fayard,” answered Davis, -unconsciously falling into his idiom. “This is my betrothal dinner.” - -“Is it true?” cried the prince, and sprang to his feet. -“Monsieur--madame--let us drink to the happy pair--to their health, to -their happiness, to everything that is good!” He drained his glass, -then walked around the table and took the girl’s hand. “Mademoiselle,” -he said, “I have always admired you, for you are good. I pray you to -accept this little gift for good luck,” and he drew a ring from his -finger and slipped it upon hers, then kissed her hand and released it. - -“It is beautiful!” she cried, holding it to the light. “But it is your -good-luck ring--you should not give me your good-luck ring!” - -“I shall not need it any more,” he said; “as père de famille, I shall -not tempt fortune. I shall just grow fat and lazy.” He drew his coat -about him. - -“You are going?” asked madame. - -“Yes--I must be getting back.” - -“But is it true, Danilo, that you have all that money in your purse?” - -“Yes, it is true.” - -“It is very foolish--and very dangerous.” - -“Dangerous? In Monte Carlo, where one meets a gendarme at every ten -steps? Besides--do not worry--I shall place it in the bank as soon as -possible. Unless--have you need of some?” and he thrust his hand in his -pocket. - -“Ah, no!” she said quickly, with a gesture of repugnance. - -“It is yours if you want it,” he persisted, his hand still in his -pocket, a strange smile on his lips. - -“I do not want it,” she answered quietly. - -“Then good night,” said the prince. “You have been very good to me, -madame; I shall never forget it, and shall wish you happiness always. -And you, monsieur,” he continued to Selden, “I regret that it has not -been my privilege to know you better--I feel that we might have been -friends. But I wish you all good fortune.” He hesitated, his eyes on -Selden’s, as though debating whether to say something more; then, -with a little shake of the head, turned to Miss Fayard. “And to you, -mademoiselle, again I say good luck. I am sure you will bring good luck -to others. How old are you?” he added, as though struck by a sudden -thought. - -“I am nineteen, M. le Prince.” - -“Nineteen--a good age--a lucky age!” he said, and kissed her hand. “And -you, M. Davis--but I do not need to wish you good fortune--you have it -there,” and he nodded toward the girl. “Do not worry, my friend--I will -do my best to make your sister happy. I can promise, at least, not to -annoy her. Good-bye!” - -And with a wave of his hat, he was gone. - -They all sat for a moment without speaking, staring at the door through -which he had vanished. Then Davis reached for his glass. - -“Yes, he is mad,” he gulped. “But what does he mean, going away like -that? He--he frightens me!” - -Again there was a moment’s silence. Perhaps he frightened all of them. -Madame Ghita touched her eyes gently with her handkerchief. - -“He reminds me of a man about to go over the top,” said Selden, -pensively; “in a sort of ecstasy. I have seen them like that many -times, as they stood waiting for the word.” - -“Yes,” cried Miss Fayard, with a catch in her throat, “the word to go -forward to their death!” - -“It is not always death,” said Selden gently, his heart very tender for -the lovely sad woman beside him. “Sometimes it is victory!” - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII - -THE PRINCE PLAYS - - -They still tell, at the Sporting Club, of the last visit of Prince -Danilo. There have been other visits more spectacular, ending with a -pistol-shot on the terrace or a draught of poison in the wash-room; -but of them no one speaks. There have been many persons who won more -or lost more--and were promptly forgotten. But there was something -about the prince that night, an air of mystery and unreality, which the -onlookers never forgot; and his style was so exquisite, his bearing -so perfect, that they have ever since served as a model by which the -attendants measure each new aspirant for the honours of the rooms. And -all are agreed that they have never been approached. - -That visit, indeed, has not only been remembered, but is rapidly -passing into legend. Already it has been richly embroidered, and -reasons the most fanciful have been advanced as to why the prince chose -to play a certain number, or why he chose to play at all, and dazzling -stories have been woven of what would have happened if he had played at -any other table in the room, instead of the one he actually selected. -All of which is, of course, inevitable, because the great diversion of -the habitués of Monte Carlo, aside from trying to devise a system to -beat the bank, is explaining what would have happened “if!” How many -times daily the bank would be broken but for that little word! - -As a matter of fact, when the prince left the Hotel de Paris, he -probably did not expect to play at all, for he asked the giant -be-medalled negro who keeps the door to call his car. The negro -explained respectfully that it was his infinite regret to be obliged -to inform M. le Prince that a slight accident had happened to the car; -a careless chauffeur, in turning, had backed into it and damaged the -front axle slightly. Already it was being straightened in the hotel -garage, and would be ready in twenty minutes. If M. Le Prince wished -another car? - -“No,” said the prince. “I will wait,” and he walked slowly down to the -terrace and stood for a moment looking out to sea. A gardien saw and -recognized him, and saluted respectfully as he passed. - -He might have stood there until the car was ready but for a violent -gust of rain which swept suddenly in from the sea and drove him back -up the steps. At the top he hesitated. The lights of the Sporting Club -gleamed on his left, and at last he turned slowly toward them. Perhaps -it was in his mind that, since the Goddess of Fortune had dealt him one -staggering blow that night, she might now, like a true woman, relent -and smile upon him. - -At any rate, he mounted the steps to the entrance and passed in. - -The rooms were crowded, as always, and all the tables were in play, but -he passed through without pausing or looking at any one, and walked -on into the buffet, where he ordered a whiskey and soda and drank -it standing at the bar. Then, as though his resolution was taken, he -walked quickly back into the gaming rooms, stopped at the nearest -table, changed a thousand-franc note for ten plaques, and placed them -around the number nineteen. - -The chef de partie, sitting in his high chair behind the croupiers and -surveying the whole board, must have sensed something unusual in the -prince’s manner, for he watched him intently, but no one else paid any -attention to him. Every one was absorbed in the play. - -An attendant asked him if he wished a chair, but he shook his head and -remained standing. - -“Faites vos jeux, messieurs; faites vos jeux!” called the croupier, -and bets were placed up and down the board, but the prince alone was -on nineteen. “Les jeux sont faits?” and the croupier leaned forward, -picked the little ivory ball out of the compartment into which it had -fallen the previous play, gently reversed the motion of the wheel, and -with a quick snap of his middle finger sent the ball circling around -and around the cupped rim of the wheel--around and around, six times, -seven times, eight times, and then its pace began to slacken. - -“Rien ne va plus!” called the croupier sharply, and the ball fell with -a rattle into the middle of the wheel, coasted up its raised centre, -hesitated for the merest instant, and settled with a quick snap into -one of the compartments. - -“Le dix-neuf!” announced the croupier. “Rouge, impair et passe.” - -Breaths that had been held were released, and there was a murmur of -voices lamenting that they had not been on nineteen. For the prince -had won. - -It was not very much--perhaps fifteen thousand francs--but he seemed to -regard it as a sign, for he too took a quick breath and nodded to an -attendant, who hastened to find a chair for him. The prince sat down, -placed his winnings in front of him, and began to play with absorbed -attention, always on or around or in connection with the number -nineteen. - -There have been many stories of desperate persons who risked an entire -fortune on a single turn of the wheel and lost, or of lucky individuals -who won enormous sums by permitting their stakes to accumulate as -the same number came out again and again. Neither of these things is -possible, for the bank sets arbitrary limits to the play, running from -a hundred and eighty francs on a number, which pays thirty-five for -one, to six thousand francs on the simple chances, odd or even, red -or black, high or low, which wins an equal amount. So that, if one -plays the maximum on all the chances, it is possible--though rather -difficult--to lose about thirty thousand francs, or to win a little -over a hundred thousand. But that is the limit. - -So the prince, playing cautiously and confining himself at first to the -cheveaux and carrés, took a long time in losing the fifteen thousand -francs he had won, even though nineteen did not come again. Twenty, -seventeen and twenty-three came, which helped to recoup his losses, -and it was at least an hour after he had sat down that the last of his -fifteen thousand francs were swept away. - -He glanced at his watch and made a motion as if to rise, then decided -to wait for the next play. - -The ball fell into nineteen. - -There was an outcry of sympathy and indignation on the part of the -spectators. What a shame, what a crime, that his number should come at -the very moment he had ceased playing! - -Quietly, as though moved by some power stronger than himself, the -prince drew his purse from his pocket, opened it and laid it on the -table before him. And this time he staked the maximum. - -It is not often that any one stakes the maximum at Monte Carlo. Even in -this day thirty thousand francs is a considerable sum. So an electric -whisper ran around the room that something unusual was going forward -at the prince’s table, and the crowd around it became thicker and -thicker. The chef de partie, scenting a battle royal, sent hastily to -the cashier for an extra supply of funds. - -The hand of the croupier was perhaps a shade less steady than usual as -he picked up the marble and started it on its run. It spun, faltered, -rattled, clicked.... - -“The twenty-seven,” announced the croupier. “Red, odd and low.” - -The prince had won six thousand and lost twenty-four. Imperturbably he -placed his bets again. It was at this moment that Selden entered the -room. - - * * * * * - -The prince’s abrupt departure had left a constraint upon the -dinner-party, which was not to be shaken off. They had gone from the -dining-room into the salon, and there, after one or two ineffectual -attempts at gaiety, Davis and his fiancée had withdrawn to a corner -sofa to discuss certain strictly intimate affairs, and Selden had -smoked a cigarette with Madame Ghita and talked of desultory and -unimportant things--of anything, indeed, except the one thing which had -been in his mind to say when he was buying the roses. - -Impossible to say that now--impossible even to hint at it. It would be -indecent--like wooing a woman whose husband was dying in the next room! -Besides, she was in no mood for such confidences; she was distrait and -sad. The conversation faltered and died away; and presently he summoned -up courage to take his departure. She had been obviously grateful that -he should go. - -He was too depressed and agitated to think of sleep, so he slipped into -his coat, left the hotel and descended to the terrace, just as the -prince had done half an hour before. - -The rain-squall earlier in the evening had swept the terrace bare, and -he found himself alone there, except for the gardien. Masses of slaty -clouds were fleeing across the sky before the gusty wind, with the -moon peeping between them now and then and sending fugitive gleams of -light over the white-capped waves, which hissed and moaned dolefully -as they were driven in upon the rocky shore. More doleful still was -the rustle of the palms and the clatter of the rubber trees flapping -in the wind like a flock of ghostly night-birds. And above him gleamed -the lights of the casino, standing like a courtesan, white and gilt and -laboriously gay, but at heart most dismal of all! - -Selden gave himself up for a time to the luxury of self-pity--to that -most dangerous of all dissipations, a fit of the blues. What was the -use of going on? What was the use of having ideals or of fighting for -them? The world paid no heed. What, indeed, was the world but a huge -casino, where every one was struggling to win his neighbour’s gold? - -Why, above all, should he worry himself about a woman who was sad -because another man was leaving her? - -But here his sense of justice asserted itself. The man was not leaving -her--she was sending him away. He had come seeking her and she had -refused to go. She had made her choice; but how could she help being -sad at the thought that one epoch of her life was ended? She had lived -with this man in closest intimacy; he had no doubt been kind and -generous. He had loved her. At the end he had come offering everything -he had--and she had sent him away. Where had he gone? - -A sudden thought startled Selden out of his moodiness. What had the -prince meant when he promised to give his money to the bank? Why had he -smiled so ironically? Which bank? - -In a moment Selden was hurrying toward the Sporting Club, and -the instant he entered the rooms he knew that his suspicion was -correct. That dense crowd around a single table could mean only one -thing--somebody was playing the limit. - -“He is playing nineteen--always nineteen,” said a man beside him to his -neighbour. - -Nineteen! Then of course it was the prince. - -It was some time before Selden could get near enough to see what was -going on, but meanwhile the marble had been spun twice and he heard -the croupier announce two and eleven. Then he managed to worm himself -into a position from which he could see the prince. - -Danilo seemed entirely cool, nonchalant--listless, even. He was -smoking a cigarette and tossing his notes into place upon the board as -though they were so many bits of worthless paper. He appeared equally -indifferent as to whether he won or lost, and totally unconscious of -the gaping crowd that watched him. Selden recognized in his bearing the -cold fury of the confirmed gambler, which stops at nothing. There had -been in his head the idea that he might intervene, but he saw that it -was useless. To speak to the prince now would be to insult him. - -“The thirty-five!” announced the croupier. “Black, odd and low.” - -Well, that was not so bad--six thousand on low and six on odd. But the -next number was six and the board was swept clear again. - -The prince proceeded calmly to renew his bets. - -Nineteen must come sometime, Selden told himself. If it came once, the -prince would win back all he had lost. If it came twice, he would be a -hundred thousand francs ahead. - -Sixteen! That was good--thirty thousand francs, nearly--a gain. But the -next numbers were fifteen, thirty-three, three and again six, and the -prince had lost another hundred thousand. - -Nobody else was playing; it was a battle between the prince and the -bank. M. le Directeur des Jeux had come out from his little office to -watch it, and to take command if necessary. The prince lighted another -cigarette and placed his money again. - -Nineteen! - -There was a little cheer from the crowd as the croupier counted out the -various bets one after the other, and pushed the notes across to the -prince. - -Again now! And every one pulled for nineteen as the little ball spun -gaily around. But it fell into eight, and again the board was swept -clean. - -That was the beginning of a bad run; six--there was a fatality about -that six!--eight again--thirty-three--twelve--two--twenty-four--a -little gain there!--fifteen. And then there was a short rally: -sixteen--twenty--twenty-three; but never again nineteen. Then another -bad run, and the pile of notes under the prince’s hand diminished -rapidly. He did not hesitate--always nineteen. - -The crowd was beginning to get impatient with him. Why nineteen? Why -keep it up when he saw it was not a good number? And as if to mock him, -the croupier at the next table could be heard announcing nineteen! But -certainly he should change--if not the number, then the table. It was -imbecile to keep on like that! - -But the prince did not change. - - * * * * * - -It was nearly two o’clock when he finally put his empty purse away and -rose to his feet. - -“Messieurs,” he said, with a little bow to the directeur and the chef -de partie, “I have to thank you for a very pleasant evening.” - -And he walked calmly to the door, got his hat and coat from the -vestiaire, and went out into the night. - - - - -PART V.--FRIDAY - - - - -CHAPTER XXIV - -AN AFFAIR OF STATE - - -Selden took train for Nice next morning with a sense of impending -calamity. He was greatly depressed. The emotional events of the -previous evening had overtaxed his nerves. He had slept badly, -disturbed by elusively threatening dreams, and his brain was muggy and -distraught. He was almost sorry he had not heeded his impulse to run -away--to leave his lamp unlit! He doubted more and more whether its -feeble rays would ever guide him out of the labyrinth in which he was -madly wandering, and from which there seemed to be no way of escape. - -The train he had caught was a local, and as it bumped its leisurely way -along, he had time to review his position over a contemplative pipe; -but the more he considered it, the worse it seemed to grow; turn it as -he might, he could discover no bright side. Of one thing only he was -certain: his life would never again be the calm and satisfactory thing -it had been. A few days had changed it beyond recognition: it was no -longer simple: it was incredibly complex. He could scarcely believe -that only eighty hours had elapsed since he had walked into the lounge -of the Hotel de Paris to meet the Countess Rémond. - -At Nice, the passengers were hurried across the tracks, for the -Rome-Paris express had been signalled, and as he gave up his ticket -to the guard at the exit, Selden’s eye caught a familiar figure. It -was Halsey, walking nervously up and down in the waiting-room, pausing -now and then to watch the people pouring from the train-shed. His eyes -met Selden’s for an instant, but he gave no sign of recognition. He -was rather a pitiable figure, his face grey and drawn, his eyes shot -with blood--evidently his affair with the countess was not progressing -smoothly. Well, he was only getting what he deserved, Selden told -himself, as he turned away. - -It still lacked fifteen minutes of the hour named by the baron; so, -deciding that the walk would do him good, Selden turned briskly down -the Avenue des Victoires toward the sea. The street was swarming, as -usual, with tourists and winter residents, whose presence there was -always an insoluble mystery to Selden. He never could understand why -any one would want to spend a winter at Nice, when there were so many -other places up and down the coast infinitely more attractive. It was -the herd instinct, he decided, which brought these thousands of people -here to spend their vacations in an inordinately expensive hotel or a -dingy pension, with nothing to do except walk up and down the Promenade -des Anglais, or look sadly on at the laboriously manufactured gaieties. - -He found the Promenade a solid mass of people moving in two slow -currents, one up, one down, for this was the fashionable hour to -get out and take the sun and exhibit one’s new gown, which some man -somewhere had somehow procured the money for. Truly, human nature is a -curious thing! - -The gates of the Villa Gloria were open, and he walked through, past -the concierge, who recognized him and touched his cap, up the path to -the door, where a waiting attendant received him and ushered him at -once into the salon. - -The king and Lappo were already there and greeted him warmly. Then -the baron introduced him to the notary, M. Noblemaire--a true type, -with hawk-nose, crinkly beard, and carefully brushed clothes of rusty -black--who, with an assistant, was going over the papers to make sure -that everything was in order. - -The prince came in a moment later, greeted Selden casually, and sat -down beside the long table which occupied the centre of the room. He -was dressed in irreproachable morning costume and, save for a slight -pallor, gave no hint in his appearance of his exciting experiences of -the night before. No one looking at him would have suspected that he -had lost a fortune! Selden was conscious of a great relief, for he had -expected he knew not what--some excitement, some discomposure, at least -some vestige of wreckage after the storm. Certainly the prince had -consummate self-control! - -Then the door opened and Mrs. Davis and her daughter were shown in--the -former very warm and voluble, the latter as composed as the prince -himself. - -Nothing could have been more delicate, more exquisitely attuned to -the situation, than the way in which Danilo greeted her, respectful, -reserved, but with just a hint of ardency beneath the surface. From the -quick glance she shot at the prince’s face, Selden inferred the manner -was new to her, but it was evidently not distasteful, and as he turned -away to meet Mrs. Davis, who was bearing down upon him, he saw that -the baron was contemplating it with satisfaction. The prince had been -tamed. He was playing the game, and playing it extraordinarily well! - -“How do you do, Mr. Selden?” cried Mrs. Davis. “It was _too_ good of -you to consent to be our witness. I should not have dared to ask, but -the dear baron assured me that you were very good-natured....” - -Miss Davis came forward and gave him her hand. - -“It was nice of you,” she said; “and it relieves my mind.” - -“Relieves your mind?” - -She smiled a little at his tone. - -“I regard it as the seal of your approval,” she explained. - -“Do you still need the seal of my approval?” he asked. - -“It is very comforting to have it. That is what your being here means, -isn’t it?” - -“I suppose so; but you must remember that I am looking at it from the -outside, while you....” - -“I know what you mean,” she said, as he hesitated. “There is no reason -why you should beat around the bush--I am not a child!” - -“Of course--but it has bothered me.” - -“It needn’t bother you any longer. It is all right. I had a letter from -her this morning--a very splendid letter. Some day I should like to -know her.” - -Mrs. Davis, to whom M. Noblemaire had been presented, was announcing -that Charley had stopped for their notary, since it _was_ necessary -they have their own notary. - -“But surely, madame,” said M. Noblemaire, who had some English. -“Otherwise it would be most irregular.” - -Well, so Charley had gone around for him, and should arrive at any -moment. And, sure enough, at that moment Charley did arrive with -another notary in tow. - -The two men of the robe greeted each other with punctilious politeness. -To look at them, no one would have suspected that they played dominoes -together every evening at the café on the corner. - -“We are all here, I think,” said the king, and took his place at the -head of the table. Baron Lappo conducted Miss Davis and her mother -to the seats at the king’s right. The prince took his place at his -grandfather’s left, and their partisans ranged themselves on either -side below them. Selden found himself near the foot of the table, -facing M. Noblemaire’s assistant. - -For some minutes, there was a great rustling of papers on the part of -the notaries. Then they bent their heads together across the table in -earnest conversation, while M. Noblemaire explained two or three of the -clauses to his colleague, who seemed to be objecting to something, as -a matter of form, no doubt, to give the appearance of earning his fee, -but who finally nodded his head as though satisfied, and settled back -in his chair. - -Then M. Noblemaire cleared his throat and rose to his feet. - -“Mesdames et messieurs,” he began, speaking in French, with a -pronounced accent of the Midi, and dwelling upon every syllable after -the manner of an orator, “we have come here to-day to sign and to -acknowledge certain articles of agreement between the royal house -of Ghita and the American family Davis, which envisage the marriage -of a prince of that house with a daughter of that family. With your -permission, I will proceed to read those articles.” - -He adjusted his glasses and began to read, with great care and -solemnity, while his fellow-notary followed on a duplicate copy, -checking off the articles one by one. Selden listened with deep -interest. He was gratified to hear the baron’s assertion verified: -Miss Davis’s fortune was to remain absolutely in her hands, and was -to descend to her children. The necessity of children was recognized -quite frankly, and their status, rights, and privileges were provided -for in great detail. During the lifetime of the king, he was to be -their guardian jointly with their mother. After his death, this duty -was to devolve upon the Baron Lappo. The prince was to have a yearly -allowance of two hundred thousand francs and his present debts were -to be paid. In return, he engaged to reside within the borders of his -country for ten months of every year, unless his presence elsewhere was -necessitated by reasons of state approved by the king. - -Selden glanced up and down the board, as Noblemaire read slowly on. -The king and Lappo were listening attentively, careful to let no -word escape them; the prince sat with arms folded and eyes downcast -and face inexpressive, like a prisoner listening while sentence was -pronounced; Miss Davis sat quietly attentive, her hands folded in her -lap. Her attitude seemed to say that, since this document concerned her -so closely, it behooved her to be familiar with all its provisions, -but it was a matter of business, not of sentiment. Selden recalled -the baron’s words about her. Was it really some old trial, some cruel -disillusion, which had given her this serene self-control? Had she -really suffered some disastrous adventure? It scarcely seemed possible. - -And then Selden remembered a sentence which her brother had uttered, -apparently at random, the night before. It had passed unheeded then, -but Selden found that it had somehow stuck in his memory. What was it -he had said? “It’s pretty tough that it should happen twice!” Something -like that. - -That what should happen twice? That she should be twice deserted? For -another woman? Was it that old affair with Jeneski he referred to? Had -Jeneski deserted her for another woman--the Countess Rémond? But the -Countess Rémond hated him too! She also was seeking to be revenged. - -And suddenly the pieces of the puzzle fell together in his mind like -the bits of coloured glass in a kaleidoscope, and he understood. - -Jeneski was to be overthrown because two women hated him; the destiny -of a people was to be changed, the course of history altered, to -gratify their vengeance. - -Ah, well, that had happened a thousand times; women were always -altering the course of history to suit their whims or their passions; -damming it up, throwing it into strange channels.... - -Or perhaps it was only his too-fervid imagination magnifying a -chance remark. Myra Davis certainly did not look like a girl to seek -adventure, to court disaster. At any rate, whether or not she had been -deserted once, she was not being deserted twice. Presently she would be -a princess, and after that queen-regent. Her son would be a king--the -first king in history to be born of an American woman. That, also, -would alter its course! - -M. Noblemaire’s voice droned on, and each of them sat and listened -and dreamed his dream; and Mrs. Davis’s, perhaps, was the sweetest of -all--of a place on the steps of a throne.... - -Then suddenly the voice ceased and startled them awake. - -“You find it correct, I trust, monsieur?” inquired M. Noblemaire of his -fellow-notary. - -“Yes, monsieur; in every detail.” - -“Then we have only to sign,” said M. Noblemaire, and turned to his -assistant for the pens, ink and blotter. - -Selden was amused to see that the pens were long quills. - -M. Noblemaire dipped one of them in the ink, picked up the paper, and -approached the king. - -“If you will sign here, Your Majesty,” he said, and laid the paper -before him, indicated the place, and handed him the pen. - -The king scrawled a great PIETRO across the page. - -It was the prince’s turn next, and the baron witnessed the signatures. - -“Now, mademoiselle,” said M. Noblemaire, and laid the document in front -of Miss Davis. - -She took the pen from him with a hand that shook a little. - -“No, no!” cried a voice outside. “It is impossible, monsieur; you -cannot enter! Monsieur....” - -“But I must enter!” cried another voice, and the door was thrown open -with a crash. - - - - -CHAPTER XXV - -THE COURSE OF HISTORY - - -For a moment no one stirred--just sat and stared at the man who came, -swift and resolute, into the room, while the frightened attendant -goggled from the door behind him--a man of perhaps forty, with dark, -vivid face, outlined by a little beard, and a mop of black hair falling -over his forehead, and deep-set eyes gleaming under heavy brows--a -man with a bearing indescribably confident and audacious; just sat -and stared as he advanced quickly to the table, bowed to Selden and -to the Baron Lappo, and then went straight to Myra Davis, took her -hand--dashing to the floor the pen he found in it--and drew her to her -feet, against his breast. - -“Little one,” he said, “I have come for you.” - -But she held him away from her--held him away with arms trembling and -convulsive, but inflexible; and there was something like terror in her -eyes as she looked at him. - -“No, no,” she gasped. “You are horrible to come here like this.” - -“I love you!” - -“It is too late!” - -“It is not too late! Why is it too late?” - -“Because--I do not--love you any more!” - -“No?” he asked calmly, without any motion to release her. “Of -course--in that case....” - -But by this time the king was on his feet, his face purple. - -“What is this farce?” he roared. “Jacopo--Mario--throw this fellow out!” - -“One moment, sir,” said the stranger. “Perhaps the Baron Lappo will do -me the honour to present me.” - -And the Baron Lappo, his face a study, rose in his turn. - -“Your Majesty,” he said, “this is M. Jeneski.” - -Jeneski. Selden, of course, had recognized him, and Mrs. Davis, too, -apparently, from the energy with which she now rushed forward, rescued -her daughter from his grasp, and tried to kill him with a look. But to -the king it was undoubtedly a blow, and for an instant his hand fumbled -at his breast. Yet not for nothing had the old warrior reigned for -sixty years in the midst of hate and violence, and his composure was -back in a moment. He signed to Jacopo to close the door. - -“M. Jeneski,” he said, with a bow, “I have often wished to meet you.” - -“I must apologize for my abrupt entrance, sir,” said Jeneski, smiling -his appreciation of the king’s aplomb, “but I feared that I should be -too late.” - -“Too late for what, sir?” asked the king. - -“Too late for this ceremony,” explained Jeneski, with a gesture toward -the papers on the table. - -“Ah,” said the king, “you wish to witness it?” - -“I wish to prevent it,” corrected Jeneski quietly. - -The king wrinkled his brow incredulously, and his colour heightened a -little. - -“Really,” he began. - -“Believe me, sir,” said Jeneski quickly, “I deeply regret this violent -and dramatic procedure. I assure you that it is not at all in my -character, but I had no choice. I have strained every nerve to reach -here at the earliest possible moment. I should have arrived last night, -but was delayed by a series of misadventures which I will not weary you -by reciting. So when, twenty minutes ago, at the villa of Madame Davis, -I learned of this conference, I could only hasten here and force my way -in.” - -“You may as well force your way out again,” broke in Mrs. Davis, who -had listened to all this with a face even redder than the king’s. -“If you think for a minute my daughter will have anything to do with -you....” - -“Hush, mother,” whispered the girl, her face convulsed. - -“I confess,” said the king politely, “that I do not understand. Is it -that you profess to have some claim upon this young lady?” - -“Only the claim of a man who loves her,” said Jeneski humbly. - -“Love!” began Mrs. Davis, violently. - -But again her daughter stopped her. - -“I am at a very great disadvantage,” went on Jeneski. “It is very -difficult to speak--to explain--to say what I have to say thus -publicly. If I for one moment might see Miss Davis alone....” - -“Never!” cried her mother. - -His eyes implored the girl, but she turned her face away. - -“Very well,” he said, and drew close to her side. “I must speak to you -then, little one, as though we were alone. Forget that there is any -one present but you and me.” His voice was trembling with emotion. He -paused an instant to collect himself and moistened his lips nervously. -“Before I say anything else, I must say this: for the wrong I did you -in a moment of madness I have suffered much. Perhaps if you knew the -whole story--but no; there is no excuse. I say to you only that I have -suffered, that I have done great penance. All that was torn out of my -life and cast aside many months ago. Since then I have thought only of -my country and of you. The baron can tell you that this is true--since -he has used that old affair to secure an accomplice in the plot against -me.” - -She was staring at him with wide-open eyes, white to the lips, her -hands pressed against her heart. He made no motion to touch her, but -his eyes never wavered from hers. - -“Even then,” he went on rapidly, “I would not have dreamed of coming -near you--no, not yet. I would have worked on for my country and -cleansed myself with sacrifice--loving you always and hoping that some -day you might find me worthy; but this, this alliance--it must not -be! Do you know what you are doing? You are riveting again on half a -million people the shackles they have just thrown off after a struggle -of two centuries....” - -“We are willing to leave it to the people themselves, sir,” put in the -baron quietly. - -“Ah, yes,” cried Jeneski, “after you have corrupted them with I know -not what promises! Of course they will choose the easy way!” - -“Well, then,” said the baron. - -“They are not fit to choose--not yet. Let them learn first what freedom -means. Come--I ask nothing for myself--nothing,” he went on, turning -back to the girl. “I have no right to ask anything for myself. Do I not -know it? Yes--better than any one. But for my country I do ask--I have -the right to ask; not much--only this: that you delay this marriage for -a year--for six months, even--_then_ leave it to the people....” - -He had raised his arms in his excitement, and as he brought them down -with an impassioned gesture, there was a spatter of blood across the -papers on the table, and a steady drip, drip from under his sleeve and -across his left hand to the floor. - -He seized his left arm near the shoulder and held it tight. - -“What is that?” asked Myra Davis, taking a quick step toward him. “Are -you hurt?” - -“It is nothing,” said Jeneski impatiently; “less than nothing; just one -of the misadventures which delayed me.” Then a little smile flitted -across his lips, and he looked at the baron. “I confess, however, that -I did not suppose the Baron Lappo would descend to methods so--so -primitive.” - -“What do you mean, sir?” demanded the baron. - -“Was it not you,” asked Jeneski, still smiling, “who posted that big -Englishman on the platform up yonder to shoot me as I left the train?” - -The baron’s face was livid. - -“M. Jeneski,” he began, “I swear to you....” - -“It was not the baron,” put in Selden quickly. “It was the Countess -Rémond. I knew she was driving Halsey on to something--but I never -guessed....” - -“Ah, well, I should have guessed,” said Jeneski. “I apologize to you, -M. le Baron. After all, it is nothing--a scratch across the arm. I had -time to bandage it but hastily, so it bleeds a little. I am sorry.” - -There was a moment’s pause. Then Myra Davis released herself from her -mother’s grasp and turned to Baron Lappo. - -“Is it true,” she asked, “what he said about that--that affair?” - -“Yes, mademoiselle,” answered the baron grimly. “It is true.” - -The colour had come back into her face and her eyes were shining. - -“And is it true that you have suffered?” she asked of Jeneski. - -He made a little motion with his hands, more expressive than any words. - -“I have suffered, too,” she said simply. - -“Oh, my love,” said Jeneski, humbly, “some day I hope you will find it -in your heart to pardon me!” - -She stood yet an instant looking at him, then she held out her hands. - -“I pardon you now!” she said. - - * * * * * - -It was over. The Davises were gone, and Selden too had tried to go, but -the baron had asked him to remain. - -The king had behaved magnificently. Well he knew the folly of -trying to argue with a woman’s heart, and he had uttered no word of -disappointment or reproach. Instead, having thrown and lost, he took -defeat like a sportsman and a gentleman, faced ruin, exile, tragic -failure, with a smile; had even wished her happiness and kissed her -hand in farewell. With Jeneski he had been almost cordial. - -Selden had never admired him so much, though he told himself it -was this very habit of dissimulation which rendered the king least -admirable. Perhaps he had not yet lost hope--some fanatic with a better -aim than poor, fuddled Halsey might take a shot at Jeneski--or there -was the countess herself, presumably raging somewhere at the failure of -her plot. There was still that possible alliance between young Davis -and the Princess Anna. Finally there was always that huge sum which had -been offered for his abdication; which he had once refused, but which -he could still accept whenever it seemed wise, and upon which he could -live comfortably for the remainder of his life. No doubt it was such -considerations as these which enabled the king to bear up so well. - -Selden was surprised to note that Danilo seemed far more deeply -affected. He was like a man stunned; slouched forward in his chair, -staring at the papers with the dash of blood across them, his face -ghastly in its pallor. - -“We must consider,” said the baron, “how best to announce this to the -world. M. Selden, I am sure, will not wish to do us any unnecessary -injury.” - -“Certainly not,” said Selden. “I shall use only the official version.” - -“I will not conceal from you,” went on the baron, “that this--débâcle -I think I can call it--has left us in a somewhat delicate position. We -had made certain financial arrangements, based on this alliance, which -will have to be cancelled, or at least reconsidered. Fortunately....” - -He hesitated, glancing at the king. - -“Yes,” the king nodded, “I have not touched the money since I placed it -in my bureau last night. It can be returned if Hirsch demands it.” - -“It is that fact alone,” the baron pointed out, “which saves us from -the most painful embarrassment.” - -The prince stirred uneasily, passed his hand across his haggard -forehead, and rose unsteadily to his feet. - -“You will excuse me,” he said. - -The king nodded and the prince went slowly out. - -“I did not suppose it would be such a blow to him,” said the king, as -the door closed behind Danilo. “I do not understand it. Unless he has -been losing again--but he has no money.” - -“No,” agreed the baron; “and I know of no way he could secure any.” - -Selden managed to keep an impassive face, but he was smiling inwardly. -Evidently the prince had sources of supply unknown to the baron. - -“Whatever it is,” said the king, “let us hope it will make him more -serious. Continue, baron.” - -The baron paced up and down for a moment, his chin in his hand. - -“Of course she will marry Jeneski,” he said, at last, and glanced at -his master. - -“Yes, I understand, Lappo,” said the king quietly. “You would say -that it is finished--that the game is up. Well, we shall see--I have -confidence in my star! At least ... what was that?” - -From somewhere in the house had come a muffled report as of a door -slamming--or a pistol-shot.... - -A sudden pallor swept over the king’s face. - -“Danilo!” he cried, and started to rise, then sank back clutching at -his breast. “Danilo!” - - * * * * * - -But Danilo lay sprawled across his bed, a bullet through his heart. - -He had managed to escape, after all! - - - - -EPILOGUE - - - - -CHAPTER XXVI - -A LAST ENCOUNTER - - -“Since this is our last night in Paris,” said Selden, looking up from -his paper, “we ought to celebrate it. What shall we do?” - -“The opera,” replied Rénee instantly. “Let me see what it is,” and she -took the paper away from him. - -It was Samson and Delila. - -“And the curtain is at eight,” she added. “We must hurry!” - -They were there when the curtain rose, and were soon under the spell -of the enchanting music with which Saint-Saëns has clothed the old -Scripture allegory of man’s weakness and woman’s perfidy--a drama which -is re-enacted daily wherever men and women live, and so touches a chord -in every heart. Surely no lovelier song was ever written than Delila’s - - Mon coeur s’ouvre à ta voix comme s’ouvrent les fleurs - Aux baisers de l’aurore.... - -“My heart opens at thy voice as the flowers open to the kisses of the -dawn....” - -And no more effective scene was ever staged than that of the blinded -Samson, chained like a beast to the mill, and pushing it round and -round. So the great drama swept on to the supreme moment when Samson, -praying for strength, bends his back between the mighty pillars of the -temple and brings it crashing down upon the heads of his enemies. - -There was to be a ballet afterwards to a Chopin suite, and when Selden -and his companion came back from a turn in the foyer, they found that -the front row of the orchestra, which had been empty during the opera, -was filling up with distinguished-looking old men, most of them with -the rosette of the Legion gleaming red on their coats. - -Rénee nodded toward them with a smile. - -“You see,” she said; “it is as I told you. They come for the ballet -only. But look--who is that? Is it not the Baron Lappo?” - -“So it is,” said Selden, and they watched him take his seat, a little -thinner, perhaps, with the passage of the months, a little greyer, -but still erect, alert. “I wonder what he is doing in Paris? Shall we -waylay him after the ballet?” - -“Yes, let us. There are so many things I should like to ask him!” - -“I also,” said Selden, and then fell silent, for the music had begun. - -There is nothing lovelier to be seen anywhere than that Chopin suite as -danced at the Paris Opéra.... - -“Do you regret that it is not you?” asked Selden, as the tall and -willowy Ida Rubenstein came forward again and again to acknowledge the -applause. - -“Not the slightest--not the smallest bit,” and she nestled against his -shoulder. “I know too well what is behind the scenes. Besides, I could -never have been like that--I was not a great dancer.” - -Selden put his hand over hers and held it tight. He could never get -over his astonishment at the thought that this magnificent woman loved -him, was his.... - -“We must hurry,” she added, “if we are going to catch the baron.” - -“Wait a moment here,” said Selden, “and I will go around and get him. I -should like to surprise him--I don’t think he knows.” - -She nodded, and he hurried away to the door by which the baron would -emerge into the foyer. Yes, there he was--not changed; and yet changed, -too, in some subtle way--clouded, a little sad, with the lines about -the eyes a trifle more pronounced. - -Selden’s heart moved curiously, as he watched him coming forward; he -had never before realized how fond he had grown of the old diplomat. - -“My dear baron,” he said, and stepped forward with hand outstretched. - -The baron adjusted his glass and looked to see who it was. - -“Why, it is M. Selden!” he cried. “My dear friend!” and he caught -Selden’s hands in both of his and shook them up and down, his face -irradiated. “How glad I am to see you again! Come--we must have a -talk--yes?” - -“By all means! But first I want you to meet some one,” and he caught -the baron’s arm and guided him to the spot where Rénee waited. “Baron,” -he said, “permit me to introduce you to my wife.” - -“Your wife!” The baron’s lips were trembling as he pressed them to -Rénee’s hand. “Tiens!” and he dropped his glass and polished it -vigorously. “But, my dear children--how happy you make me! I should -like to embrace you! I am a silly old man--yes?” and he touched his -handkerchief to his eyes without shame. “But you recall so many things! -Where shall we go? We cannot talk here. To Rizzi’s--it is but a step!” -and seizing an arm of each, he led them down the great stairway and -across the square, talking in broken sentences all the way. - -Monsieur Rizzi knew the Baron Lappo, and he snatched the reservation -card from a glass on the corner table and seated the baron and his -guests there, and himself took the order. - -“Let me see,” said the baron, “you used to have a Moët et Chandon, very -dry....” - -“Ah, yes, the ’98,” said M. Rizzi. “We still have a few bottles, M. le -Baron.” - -“It is foolish at my age, at this hour,” said the baron; “but never -mind; and a little lobster, yes? with mayonnaise. I have not forgotten -your mayonnaise. And afterwards--what?” - -“Permit me,” said M. Rizzi; “a surprise.” - -“Very well,” agreed the baron; “I am sure it will be a delightful -one.” And then as Rizzi hastened away to make sure that the order was -properly executed, the baron turned back to his guests. “Now let me -look at you,” he said. “Madame, I have never seen you so lovely, so -radiant. And you also,” he added to Selden; “you also appear content!” - -“Content is a feeble word!” said Selden. - -“So--it is well! But would you believe, madame, that I one day found -this great imbecile in his room at Monte Carlo, trembling with fear, -packing his bag, even; planning to run away--to run away from a great -happiness. Incredible, is it not? But men do stupid things like that -sometimes, and women, too, though not so often. So, because I had grown -fond of him, I ventured to give him some advice....” - -“Which I followed,” said Selden. - -“You have not been sorry?” - -“Sorry!” - -“Just the same,” went on the baron, “you are not worthy of her.” - -“Good Lord, don’t I know it?” groaned Selden. “Don’t I wake up every -morning in a panic for fear it is only a dream!” - -“Fi donc!” laughed Rénee. “How silly you both are!” - -The waiter had filled the glasses, and the baron lifted his from the -table. - -“Words are so weak to express what is in the heart,” he said, “but I am -sure you know what is in mine--every wish for your happiness and your -good fortune--and may you always love each other!” - -They drank, and set the glasses back upon the table, and there was a -little silence. - -Then M. Rizzi brought the lobster for the baron’s approval, and himself -proceeded to dismember it. - -“There is something else that I recall very vividly,” went on the -baron; “that day, when I found you so depressed, there was another -thing that worried you--how did you say it?--that your future was -behind you! Is it still there, or is it in front, where it should be?” - -“It is in front again,” said Selden with a smile, “due also to this -wonderful woman.” - -“I will not have it!” cried Rénee. “It was M. Scott’s idea.” - -“But it was you who found a way to realize it.” - -“It needed but a word!” she protested. - -“Please tell me about it,” said the baron, who had watched this -altercation with a smile. - -“It was like this,” Rénee explained. “It is true that at one moment -this imbecile was so stupid as to think his career ended. He permitted -himself to become discouraged because he could not, all at once, -persuade his country to think as he did--to make it think, as he calls -it, internationally.” - -“That is something no country does,” observed the baron. “Perhaps it -will come some day, but I am not at all hopeful. The better we know -other peoples the less we seem to like them. But go on.” - -“It was M. Scott--a friend--who proposed the idea of an organ--a -journal, you understand, hebdomadaire--where he could gather together -a band of fanatics like himself and keep on fighting for his beliefs. -The idea appealed to him--he began to think that, in control of such a -journal, he might find life again worth living.” - -“So he doubted, did he, that life was worth living?” commented the -baron. “Even when he had you? It is easy to see that he is an American!” - -“Yes; Americans are like that. They have something, I know not -what--an engine--a dynamo--inside them, driving them on. I doubt if -they are ever really happy, as a Frenchman can be happy--entirely happy -and content. At least, not for long; they feel they must be doing -something.” - -The baron nodded. - -“You are right. What is M. Selden going to do?” - -“He has his journal!” cried Rénee and clapped her hands. - -“Yes,” laughed Selden, “she got it for me, much as she would buy a toy -for a child, to keep it quiet.” - -“But how?” asked the baron. - -“Ah, it was simple,” Rénee explained. “The only difficulty, it seemed, -was one of finance. You remember that young M. Davis?” - -“Very well.” - -“You knew, by the way, that he had married my niece, Mlle. Fayard?” - -“But certainly!” laughed the baron. “That was another of my defeats. -The Princess Anna is still a spinster--though she also has become a -bride--but of the church. M. Davis is happy, I trust?” - -“Oh, yes; but he also is an American--though not so earnest a one as -my husband here. Nevertheless he wished to find something to do--some -way to employ his money--a way that would amuse him and not be too -fatiguing. I had only to suggest the journal.” - -“It is going to be rather wonderful,” said Selden, his eyes shining. -“I have been in New York all summer making the arrangements; I was -astonished at the enthusiasm; I shall have a splendid staff, and -perhaps we shall accomplish something yet! But before I started it, I -came back for this lady.” - -“And now you are returning?” - -“Yes--we sail to-morrow on the _Paris_.” - -“That is good,” said the baron. “But come--let us drink to the -journal--that it may accomplish all you hope for it! Yes,” he went on -after a moment, “I am glad you are going back--though that means that -I shall, perhaps, not see you again, for I am growing old. But it is -not well for an American to stay too long in Europe. It is difficult -for me to explain just what I mean. It is like an apple,” and he picked -one up from the basket of fruit on the table. “One gathers one’s crop -of apples and one puts them away for the winter, and some of them -keep very well. But others, after a time, begin to show little specks -here and there. That does not hurt them--indeed, it improves their -flavour--but they must be used at once. Otherwise, almost before one -knows it, they grow rotten at the core and have to be thrown away. - -“Americans are like that. They do not keep well in the atmosphere of -Europe. It is good for them, yes, up to a certain point. They grow a -little specked, perhaps, but their flavour is better, more rich, more -satisfying. But beyond that--no. Forgive me,” he added, carefully -replacing the apple. “An old man likes to preach. Ah, here comes the -surprise!” - -M. Rizzi’s surprise proved to be a soufflé piping hot with an ice in -the middle. - -“But tell us about yourself,” said Selden. “What are you doing in -Paris?” - -“It is a long story,” answered the baron musingly. “After the king’s -death--which, as you know, was very sudden--I felt as you had -felt--though with much more reason--that I was finished, that there was -nothing left for me to do but to creep away somewhere and die. Then -Jeneski sent for me. He asked me to be his minister in place of one -whom he had discovered to be a traitor to him. And I found that I still -loved my country. We get along very well together.” - -“And his wife?” asked Rénee, her eyes shining. - -“She has already become a sort of saint to her people; they adore -her, and they have reason to, for there is no country in Europe which -progresses as ours does. She is very happy.” - -“Have you ever heard from the Countess Rémond?” Selden asked. - -“Not directly; but I believe she is in Budapest plotting to -place Charles back on the throne. It seems she has a passion for -restorations. That poor M. Halsey has been released, as perhaps you -know. He was sent to a maison de santé for a time, but Jeneski refused -to press the case.” - -They sat silent for a moment with full memories and tender hearts. Then -the baron looked at his watch. - -“It is good to be here,” he said; “it renews my youth. But I must -go. M. Rizzi,” he added to the bowing restaurateur, “permit me to -compliment you upon this little supper. I have never tasted better -mayonnaise, and your surprise was exquisite. No--I shall not need a -cab--I have but a step to go.” - -They passed together into the street. - -“My hotel is just there,” said the baron. “So I shall bid you -good-bye.” He looked at them for a moment pensively. “The French have -a proverb,” he added, “‘To part is to die a little!’ It is true, -especially for the old. Write me sometimes.” - -“Oh, we shall!” - -They watched him as he walked away--a gallant figure, defiant of the -years. At the corner he turned and waved his hand. Then he was gone. - -Selden raised his hat. - -“I hope,” he said softly, “that some day I shall meet another man like -that!” - - -THE END - - - - -TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES: - - - Italicized text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_. - - Obvious typographical errors have been corrected. - - Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized. - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE KINGMAKERS *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. |